Of the diversity of spiritual gifts. The members of the mystical body, like those of the natural body, must mutually cherish one another.
They must not make their diuersitle of Giftes an occasion of Schisme, considering that al are of one Holy Ghost, and for the profit of the one body of Christ vvhich in the Church: 12 Vvhich also could not be a body, vvithout such varietie of members. 12 Therfore neither they that haue the inferiour giftes, must be discontent, seing it is Gods distribution: nor they that haue the greater, contemne the other, considering they are no lesse necessarie: 25 but al in al ioyne together, 2•. and euery one knovv his ovvne place.
1Now concerning spiritual things, my brethren, I would not have you ignorant.Riguardo poi ai doni spirituali non voglio, che voi, o fratelli, siete nell'ignoranza.ANd concerning spiritual things, I vvil not haue you ignorāt, brethren,De spiritualibus autem, nolo vos ignorare fratres. 2You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.Or voi sapete, che essendo voi gentili, concorrevate ai muti simolacri secondo che vi eravate condotti.You know that vvhen you vvere heathen, you vvent to dumme Idols according as you vvere ledde.Scitis quoniam cum gentes essetis, ad simulacra muta prout ducebamini euntes. 3Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus. And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.Per questo vi fo sapere, che niuno, che parli per ispirito di Dio, dice anatema a Gesù. È niuno può dire. Signore Gesù, se non per Ispirito santo.Therfore I doe you to vnderstand that no mā speaking in the Spirit of God, saith anáthema to IESVS. And no man can say, Our Lord IESVS: but in the holy Ghost.Ideo notum vobis facio, quod nemo in Spiritu Dei loquens, dicit anathema Jesu. Et nemo potest dicere, Dominus Jesus, nisi in Spiritu Sancto. 4Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.Vi sono però distinzioni di doni, ma un medesimo Spirito:And there are diuisions of graces, but one Spirit.Divisiones vero gratiarum sunt, idem autem Spiritus: 5And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.E vi sono distinzioni di ministerj, ma un medesimo Signore:Andthere are diuisions of ministrations: but one Lord.et divisiones ministrationum sunt, idem autem Dominus: 6And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.E vi sono distinzioni di operazioni, ma lo stesso Dio è quegli, che fa in tutti tutte le cose.And there are diuisions of operations, but one God, vvhich vvorketh al in al.et divisiones operationum sunt, idem vero Deus qui operatur omnia in omnibus. 7And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.A ciascheduno poi è data la manifestazione dello Spirito per utilità.And the manifestation of the Spirit is giuen vnto euery one to profit.Unicuique autem datur manifestatio Spiritus ad utilitatem. 8To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:E all'uno è dato per mezzo dello Spirito il linguaggio della sapienza: all'altro poi il linguaggio della scienza secondo il medesimo Spirito:To one certes by the Spirit is giuen the vvord of vvisedom: and to an other, the vvord of knovvledge according to the same Spirit:Alii quidem per Spiritum datur sermo sapientiæ: alii autem sermo scientiæ secundum eumdem Spiritum:
9To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:Ad un altro la fede pel medesimo Spirito: ad un altro il dono delle guarigioni pel medesimo Spirito:to an other, faith in the same Spirit: to an other, the grace of doing cures in one Spirit:alteri fides in eodem Spiritu: alii gratia sanitatum in uno Spiritu: 10To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.Ad un altro l'operazione de' prodigj, ad un altro la profezia, ad un altro la discrezione degli spiriti, ad un altro ogni genere di lingue, ad un altro l'interpretazione delle favelle.to an other, the vvorking of miracles: to an other, prophecie: to an other, discerning of spirites: to an other, kindes of tonges: to an other, interpretation of languages.alii operatio virtutum, alii prophetia, alii discretio spirituum, alii genera linguarum, alii interpretatio sermonum. 11But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.Ma tutte queste cose le opera quell'uno istesso Spirito, il quale distribuisce a ciascuno secondo che a lui piace.And al these things vvorketh one and the same Spirit, diuiding to euery one according as he vvil.Hæc autem omnia operantur unus atque idem Spiritus, dividens singulis prout vult. 12For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.Imperocché siccome uno o il corpo, ed ha molte membra, e tutte le membra del corpo essendo molte, nulladimeno sono un solo corpo: così anche Cristo.For as the body is one, and hath many members, and al the members of the body vvhereas they be many, yet are one body: so also Christ.Sicut enim corpus unum est, et membra habet multa, omnia autem membra corporis cum sint multa, unum tamen corpus sunt: ita et Christus. 13For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.Imperocché in un solo Spirito siamo stati battezzati tutti noi per essere un solo corpo, o Giudei, o Gentili, o servi, o liberi: e tutti siamo stati abbeverati di un solo Spirito.For in one Spirit vvere vve al baptized into one', vvhether Ievves, or Gentiles, or bondmen, or free: and in one Spirit vve vvere al made to drinke.Etenim in uno Spiritu omnes nos in unum corpus baptizati sumus, sive Judæi, sive gentiles, sive servi, sive liberi: et omnes in uno Spiritu potati sumus. 14For the body also is not one member, but many.Imperocché il corpo non è un solo membro, ma molti.For the body also is not one member, but many.Nam et corpus non est unum membrum, sed multa.
15If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?Se dirà il piede: non sono del corpo, attesoché io non son mano: forse per questo non è del corpo?If the foote should say, because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: is it therfore not of the body?Si dixerit pes: Quoniam non sum manus, non sum de corpore: num ideo non est de corpore ? 16And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?E se dirà l'orecchio: non sono del corpo, attesoché non sono occhio: forse per questo non è del corpo?And if the eare should say, because I am not the the eie, I am not of the body: is he therfore not of the body?Et si dixerit auris: Quoniam non sum oculus, non sum de corpore: num ideo est de corpore ? 17If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?Se il corpo fosse tutto occhio: dove l'udito? Se tutto udito: dove l'odorato?If the vvhole body vvere the eie: vvhere is the hearing? If the vvhole vvere the hearing: vvhere is the smelling?Si totum corpus oculus: ubi auditus ? Si totum auditus: ubi odoratus ? 18But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.Ora però Dio ha collocato i membri del corpo, ciascheduno di essi nel modo, che volle.But novv God hath set the members, euery one of them in the body as he vvould.Nunc autem posuit Deus membra, unumquodque eorum in corpore sicut voluit. 19And if they all were one member, where would be the body?Che se fosser tutti un sol membro, dove il corpo?And if al vvere one member, vvhere vvere the body?Quod si essent omnia unum membrum, ubi corpus ? 20But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.Ora però le membra son molte, uno il corpo.But novv there are many members in deede, yet one body.Nunc autem multa quidem membra, unum autem corpus. 21And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.E non può dire l'occhio alla mano: non ho bisogno dell'opera tua: o similmente il capo a' piedi: non siete necessarj per me.And the eie can not say to the hand; I neede not thy helpe. or againe the head to the feete, You are not necessarie for me.Non potest autem oculus dicere manui: Opera tua non indigeo: aut iterum caput pedibus: Non estis mihi necessarii. 22Yea, much more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary.Anzi molto più sono necessarie quelle membra del corpo, le quali sembrano più deboli:But much more those that seeme to be the more vveake members of the body, are more necessarie:Sed multo magis quæ videntur membra corporis infirmiora esse, necessariora sunt:
23And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.E a quelle membra, le quali crediamo le più ignobili del corpo, a queste mettiamo attorno maggior ornato: ed a quello, che è in noi di inonesto, si ha riguardo maggiore.and such as vve thinke to be the baser members of the body, vpon them vve put more aboundant honour: and those that are our vnhonest partes, haue more aboundant honestie.et quæ putamus ignobiliora membra esse corporis, his honorem abundantiorem circumdamus: et quæ inhonesta sunt nostra, abundantiorem honestatem habent. 24But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.E le parti nostre oneste non han bisogno di nulla: ma Dio contemperò il corpo col dare maggior onore a quelle, che ne mancavano,And our honest partes neede nothing: but God hath tempered the body, giuing to it that vvanted, the more aboundant honour,Honesta autem nostra nullius egent: sed Deus temperavit corpus, ei cui deerat, abundationem tribuendo honorem, 25That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.Affinchè non siavi scisma nel corpo, ma abbiano le membra la stessa cura le une per le altre.that there might be no schisme in the body, but the members together might be careful one for an other.ut non sit schisma in corpore, sed idipsum pro invicem sollicita sint membra. 26And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.E se un membro patisce, patiscono insieme tutti i membri: e se un membro gode, godono insieme tutte le membra.And if one member suffer any thing, al the members suffer vvith it. or if one member do glorie, al the members reioyce vvith it.Et si quid patitur unum membrum, compatiuntur omnia membra: sive gloriatur unum membrum, congaudent omnia membra. 27Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.Or voi siete corpo di Cristo, e membri (uniti) a membro.And you are the body of Christ, and members of member.Vos autem estis corpus Christi, et membra de membro. 28And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.E alcuni ha Dio costituiti nella Chiesa in primo luogo Apostoli, in secondo luogo profeti, terzo dottori, di poi le podestà, poscia i doni delle guarigioni, i sovvenimenti, i governi, le lingue di ogni genere, e le interpretazioni delle favelle.And some verily God hath set in the Church first Apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors, next miracles, thē the graces of doing cures, helpes, gouernements, kindes of tonges.Et quosdam quidem posuit Deus in ecclesia primum apostolos, secundo prophetas, exinde doctores, deinde virtutes, exinde gratias curationum, opitulationes, gubernationes, genera linguarum, interpretationes sermonum.
29Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?Forse tutti Apostoli? Forse tutti profeti? Forse tutti dottori?Are al Apostles? are al prophets? are al doctors? are al miracles?Numquid omnes apostoli ? numquid omnes prophetæ ? numquid omnes doctores ? 30Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?Forse tutti sono podestà? Forse tutti hanno il dono delle guarigioni? Forse tutti parlano le lingue? Forse tutti le interpretano?haue al the grace of doing cures? do al speake vvith tonges? do al interpret?numquid omnes virtutes ? numquid omnes gratiam habent curationum ? numquid omnes linguis loquuntur ? numquid omnes interpretantur ? 31But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.Aspirate però ai doni migliori. Anzi v'insegno una via più sublime.But pursue the better giftes. And yet I shevv you a more excellent vvay.Æmulamini autem charismata meliora. Et adhuc excellentiorem viam vobis demonstro.
12:1
Witham
Concerning spiritual things. In the apostle's time, the Christians in the sacraments of baptism and confirmation, many times received those graces and gifts of the Holy Ghost, by which some of them prophesied, others wrought miracles, and cured diseases, others spoke tongues, and different languages: now some among the Corinthians made not a right use of these gifts, especially they who had the gift of tongues, and made use of it through vanity, rather than for the profit of others. (Witham)
12:2
12:3
Witham
No man, speaking by the Spirit of God, etc. He tells them, if they see a person moved in an extraordinary manner, and say anathema, curse, or speak ill of Jesus, such an one cannot be moved by a good spirit. And no man can say, the Lord Jesus, that is, praise Christ as he ought, but by a good spirit. (Witham)
12:4
Witham
There are diversities of graces. Literally, divisions of graces; but all from the same spirit, from the same Lord, from the same God: and all these gifts are designed, and to be made use of for the profit of the faithful. (Witham)
Calmet
St. Justin Martyr, St. Irenaeus, and Origen bear testimony, that these special gifts of the Holy Ghost were not unusual in their time. St. Paul, in order to curb the vanity of such as seemed to be a little puffed up with the gifts they had received, and likewise to comfort those who had received no such spiritual and extraordinary favours, wishes to teach both parties, that the same Holy Spirit distributes these graces according as t hey are more conducive to the welfare of his Church, and the glory of God. (Calmet)
12:8
etc. Word of wisdom, which differs from that of knowledge, inasmuch as wisdom is a more eminent and sublime knowledge. These are numbered among the gifts of the Holy Ghost. (Isaias 11.)
To another faith, by which, says St. Chrysostom,[Ver. 9. Fides, pistis, upon which word St. Chrysostom, om. kth. p. 433. pistin ou tauten legon, ten ton dogmaton, alla ten semeion.] is not here meant a belief of revealed truths, but an humble confidence of working miracles, grounded on faith, and on the power and goodness of God.
Witham
The same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will; by which words, they that valued themselves on the gifts of prophesying, and speaking tongues, are put in mind, that all these were purely the gifts of God, to whom alone the honour is due. (Witham)
12:12
Witham
etc. As the body is one, etc. From this comparison of the mystical body of Christ, that is, of his Church, to a man's natural body, he brings excellent instructions. 1. That as all members and parts, make up the same body, so also is Christ; that is, so it is in the Church of Christ, which is his mystical body. 2. As all the parts of man's body are enlivened by the same soul, so all in the Church have their life from the same Spirit of God in baptism, and in the sacraments instituted by our Saviour, Christ; in which we are made to drink of the same spirit. 3. As all the members, that have such different offices and functions, do but constitute one complete body, so is it in the Church of Christ. 4. As those that seem the less considerable parts of the human body, are no less necessary for the subsistence and harmony of the whole, and stand in need of one another, (for example, the head stands in need of the feet) so in the Church, etc. 5. He takes notice, that in a natural body, the less honourable, the baser, and as they are called, the uncomely parts, are clothed with greater care and decency, Literally, have a more abundant honour bestowed upon them, so in the mystical body, no less, but even a greater care is to be taken of the weaker, and more infirm members, of the poor, the weak, the ignorant; and in the spirit of charity and love, that there may be no divisions or schisms, but a brotherly union: that if one suffer, another compassionate and assist him, etc. (Witham)
12:15
Calmet
If the foot, etc. By this comparison St. Paul teaches the Corinthians, that as all cannot exercise the same functions in the Church, so no one should be envious of his brother; but that by their mutual charity, co-operation, union of hearts, and faith, they should compose one body, of which Christ is the head. (Calmet)
12:24
Calmet
Cicero, in his 1st liber de Off. speaking of the human body, says, Natura quae formam nostram atque figuram, in qua esset species honesta, eam posuit in promptu; quae partes autem corporis ad naturae necessitatem datae, aspectum essent deformem habiturae atque turpem, eas contexit atque abdidit. (Calmet)
12:27
Witham
Members of member.[Ver. 27. Et membra de membro. Some Greek copies, kai mele ek melous, but in most Greek manuscripts, kai mele ek merous. St. Chrysostom, om. kb. p. 448. e ekklesia e par emin, meros esti tes pantachou keimenes ekklesias.] The sense seems to be, you are members of the particular Church of Corinth, which is only a part or member of the whole body of the Christian Catholic Church. This is agreeable to the common reading in the Greek, where it is said, you are members of a part. See St. Chrysostom, hom. xxxii. (Witham)
12:28
Witham
First apostles, etc. Here he sets down these gifts or graces in their order of dignity. 1. The apostles, blessed above others with all kinds of graces. 2. Prophets, who had the gift of interpreting of prophecies, and of knowing things to come. 3. Doctors, or teachers of the gospel, preferred before those who had the gift of miracles, or of healing the infirm, and before the gifts of tongues, which they valued and esteemed so much, which he reckons in a manner in the last place, except that of interpreting, which is wanting in the present Greek copies. But as interpreting is found in all the Greek manuscripts (ver. 30.) we have reason to prefer the reading of the Latin Vulgate. (Witham)
12:31
Witham
Be zealous for the better gifts: which are to be more or less esteemed, as they are accompanied with charity, as he is going to shew in the next chapter. (Witham)
12:2
In the liturgy The Epistle vpon the 10 Sunday after Rentecost.
12:8
Al these Giftes be those vvhich the lear n•ecall Gratias gratis datas: vvhich be bestovved often euen vpon il liuers, vvhich haue not the other graces of God whereby their persons should be grateful, iust & holy in his sight.
12:9
9. Faith in the same.] Zealous faith. This faith is not an other in substance then the common faith in Christ, but is of an other accidental qualitie onely, that is, of more seruor, deuotiō, zeale, and confident trust, specially for doing of miracles.
12:12
Concordance Ro. 12, 4.
Concordance Eph. 4, 7.
A maruelous vniō betwixt christ & his Church & a great cōfort to al Catholikes being members therof, that the church and he, the head & the body, make & be called one Christ. Aug. de vnit. Ec.
12:13
13. If the foote.] Vnitie. The Church is of exceding great distinctiō of members, giftes, orders, and offices: yet of great concord, concurrence, mutual communion and participation in al actions of her members among them selues, and vvith Christ the head of the Body.
one body,
12:25
25. Schisme in the body.] Schisme. As Charitie and vnitie of spirit, is the proper bond and vveale of the common Body: so is diuision or Schisme, vvhich is the interruption of peace and mutual Societie-betvvene the partes of the same, the special plague of the Church, and as odious to God as rebellion to the temporal Soueraine.
12:28
Concordance Eph. 4, 11.
12:29
S. Augustine ep. 137. giueth the same reason, vvhy miracles & cures be done at the memories or bodies of some Saincts more then at others: & by the same Saincts in one place of their memories rather then at other places.
12:1
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 9
… and the apostle most assuredly foretold that there were to be “spiritual gifts” in the church.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.8
… whilst throughout almost the whole of my work it has been contended that all mention of judicial attributes points conclusively to the Creator as to a God who judges. Now, on the subject of “spiritual gifts,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 37
… “we were made teachers to the rest, and it cannot be right for us to learn of others;” nor, “the faith remained in this place only, and no precedents from other quarters ought to be received.” Seest thou by how many arguments he put them to shame? He introduced the law, he signified the shamefulness of the thing, he brought forward the other Churches.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.7
8. Hence let him that is able now follow Thy apostle with his understanding where he thus speaks, because Thy love “is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us;” and where, “concerning spiritual gifts,” he teacheth and showeth unto us a more excellent way of charity;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 21.8
… but God hath tempered the body together, having given more abundant honor to that part which lacked: that there should be no schism in the body, but that the members should have the same care one for another. And whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honored, all the members rejoice with it."
12:2
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 66.19
… 17 ). “And this very thing, he saith, hath been done to his soul; that to Him with his mouth he should cry, hath been done, he saith, to his soul. Behold, brethren, Gentiles we were, even if not in ourselves, in our parents. And what saith the Apostle? “Ye know, when Gentiles ye were, to idols without speech how ye went up, being led.”
12:3
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.3.2
… have abundant testimonies, as when the Holy Spirit is described as having descended upon Christ, and when the Lord breathed upon His apostles after His resurrection, saying, “Receive the Holy Spirit;” and the saying of the angel to Mary, “The Holy Spirit will come upon thee;” the declaration by Paul, that no one can call Jesus Lord, save by the Holy Spirit.
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.3.7
… In this manner, then, is the working of the power of God the Father and of the Son extended without distinction to every creature; but a share in the Holy Spirit we find possessed only by the saints. And therefore it is said, “No man can say that Jesus is Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.”
Novatian † AD 258 A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity 29
… “The Spirit of the prophets is subject to the prophets.” Of Him also he tells: “Now the Spirit speaketh plainly, that in the last times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, doctrines of demons, who speak lies in hypocrisy, having their conscience cauterized.” Established in this Spirit, “none ever calleth Jesus anathema;”
St Gregory Thaumaturgus † AD 270 A Sectional Confession of Faith 22
… to another the interpretation of tongues: but all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will. For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body; so also is Christ. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body.”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 2.34
… He says, As many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the children of God. For ye received not the Spirit of bondage again unto fear, but ye received the Spirit of adoption whereby we cry, Abba, Father ; and again, For no man by the Spirit of God saith anathema to Jesus, and no man can say, Jesus is Lord, but in the Holy Spirit
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.28
28. Now the Apostle asserts that those words in the Gospel, I and the Father are one , imply unity of nature and not a solitary single Being, as he writes to the Corinthians, Wherefore I give you to understand, that no man in the Spirit of God calleth Jesus anathema
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.34
… Verily how rare and hard to attain are such spiritual gifts! How truly is the manifestation of the Spirit seen in the bestowal of such useful gifts! And with reason has this order in the distribution of graces been appointed, that the foremost should be the word of wisdom; for true it is, And no one can call Jesus Lord but in the Holy Spirit
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 11
… For he who does not believe the Spirit does not believe in the Son, and he who has not believed in the Son does not believe in the Father. For none “can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 16
… For how are angels to cry “Glory to God in the highest” without being empowered by the Spirit? For “No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost, and no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed;”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 18
… “No man knoweth the Father save the Son.” And so “no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 16.21
… for the Holy Ghost shall teach you in that very hour, what ye ought to say . For it is impossible to testify as a martyr for Christ’s sake, except a man testify by the Holy Ghost; for if no man can say that Jesus Christ is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 1-2.36
… (for it is impossible, as the Apostle says, that the Lord Jesus can be truly known, “except by the Holy Spirit
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Faith 1
… and he who is born of the Spirit and made spirit by such thunder, “declares” Christ; as the Apostle says, “No man can say that Jesus Christ is Lord but by the Holy Spirit
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.4
56. That you may know that the Spirit of God is the same as the Holy Spirit, as we read also in the Apostle: “No one speaking in the Spirit of God says Anathema to Jesus and no one can say, Lord Jesus, but in the Holy Spirit,”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.11
124. But who can separate the Spirit from the Father and the Son, since we cannot even name the Father and the Son without the Spirit? “For no one saith Lord Jesus, except in the Holy Spirit?”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.8
… Christ is not less, because Paul spoke in Christ, as you find: “We speak before God in Christ.” As, then, the Apostle says that we speak in Christ, so, too, is that which we speak in the Spirit; as the Apostle himself said: “No man saith Lord Jesus, except in the Holy Spirit.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.11
… Therefore here too God is worshipped, not in the wickedness of the heart, but in the grace of the Spirit. “For into a malicious soul wisdom does not enter,” because “no one can call Jesus Lord but in the Holy Spirit.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.22
167. There is, indeed, a difference of words, not of meaning. For though they said different things, neither was in error, for both the Father is seen in the Son, Who said, “He that seeth Me seeth the Father also,” and the Son is seen in the Spirit; for as “no man says Lord Jesus, except in the Holy Spirit,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
Ver. 3 . “Wherefore I give you to understand, that no man speaking in the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed:” and then another: “and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but in the Holy Ghost.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Colossians 9
These things let us learn, not as far as words only, but to fulfill them also by works. Nothing is equal to this Name, marvelous is it everywhere. “Thy Name,” he saith, “is ointment poured forth.” ( Cant. i. 3 .) He that hath uttered it is straightway filled with fragrance. “No man,” it is said, “can call Jesus Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 86
… vi. 44 .) Why, this very thing is shown to belong to the Son also. “I,” He saith, “am the Way: no man cometh unto the Father but by Me.” ( c. xiv. 6 .) And observe that it belongeth to the Spirit also; for “No man can call Jesus Christ Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 9.10
… and in another way still, when we like that which is conceived in the mind. And that which the apostle says, must be taken according to this last kind of word, “No man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount 2.25
83. But the question may fairly be started, how with this sentence the statement of the apostle is to be reconciled, where he says, “No man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed; and no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 74.1
… Such a thought is altogether wrong. For he who believes that he loveth the Son, and loveth not the Father, certainly loveth not the Son, but some figment of his own imagination. And besides, this is the apostolic declaration, “No one saith, Lord Jesus, but in the Holy Spirit:”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 75
… nor will he ever attain to healing pardon, who has no Advocate to plead for him. For from Him comes the invocation of the Father, from Him come the tears of penitents, from Him come the groans of suppliants, and “no one can call Jesus the Lord save in the Holy Ghost
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 77
… to be saved should also do something on their part, and by the turning of their hearts to the Redeemer should quit the dominion of the enemy, even as the Apostle says, “ God sent the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying Abba, Father ,” “And where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty ,” and “no one can call Jesus Lord except in the Holy Spirit
12:4
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 2.28.7
… For although the Spirit of the Saviour that is in Him “searcheth all things, even the deep things of God,” yet as to us “there are diversities of gifts, differences of administrations, and diversities of operations;”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.20.6
… and there are differences of ministrations, but the same Lord; and there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.8
… “He ascended up on high,” that is, into heaven; “He led captivity captive,” meaning death or slavery of man; “He gave gifts to the sons of men,”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Baptism 20
… Therefore, blessed ones , whom the grace of God awaits, when you ascend from that most sacred font of your new birth, and spread your hands for the first time in the house of your mother, together with your brethren, ask from the Father, ask from the Lord, that His own specialties of grace and distributions of gifts
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.3.7
… there are diversities of administrations, but the same Lord; and there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God who worketh all in all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 2.6
… so that the said material of the gifts is made powerful by God, is ministered by Christ, and owes its actual existence in men to the Holy Spirit. I am led to this view of the charisms by the words of Paul which he writes somewhere,
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 2.34
… But all these worketh the One and same Spirit
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.29
29. For the Apostle goes on to say, Now there are diversities of gifts, but there is the same Spirit; and there are diversities of ministrations but one and the same Lord; and there are diversities of workings but the same God, Who worketh all things in all. But to each one is given the manifestation of the Spirit for that which profiteth
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.) 4.25
… and he raves also in using as an example the grace of the Spirit. For he says, ‘As there are “diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit,” so also the Father is the same
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 16
… For, it is said, “there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit; and differences of administrations, but the same Lord; and there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.12
… There is therefore no separation of the divine power and grace, for although “there are diversities of gifts, yet it is the same Spirit; and diversities of ministrations, yet the same Lord; and diversities of operations, yet the same God Who worketh all in all.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.11
… Therefore here too God is worshipped, not in the wickedness of the heart, but in the grace of the Spirit. “For into a malicious soul wisdom does not enter,” because “no one can call Jesus Lord but in the Holy Spirit.” And immediately he adds: “Now there are diversities of gifts.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
Ver. 4 . “Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 86
… xiv. 6 .) And observe that it belongeth to the Spirit also; for “No man can call Jesus Christ Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.” ( 1 Cor. xii. 3 .) Again, we see that the Apostles were given to the Church at one time by the Father, at another by the Son, at another by the Holy Ghost, and that the “diversities of gifts” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 48.4
… Again, in the verses which follow, the apostle says: “But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that.” In explanation of this saying we made the following remarks: “What I myself would wish, he says, is clear. But since there are diversities of gifts in the church,
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.10
… And in the same epistle we read, “Unto each one of us was the grace given according to the measure of the grace of Christ”: not that Christ’s measure varies, but only that so much of His grace is poured out as we can receive.
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 1.19
… You would not say so much (for you are not mad enough to openly fight against God), yet this is your meaning in other words, when you give man an attribute of God, and make him to be without sin like God Himself. Hence the Apostle, with his voice of thunder, says, concerning different graces:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 74.3
… As we are also reminded by the apostle, “Not to think of ourselves more highly than we ought to think, but to think soberly; according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith.” Nor is it the Spirit Himself that is divided, but the gifts bestowed by the Spirit: for there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit.
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 1
Eran. —Yes, for so have I learnt from the Apostolic Scripture “There are diversities of gifts but the same spirit,”
12:5
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.33
33. Unless perchance we think that the Apostle did not keep to the principle of unity in that he said, And there are diversities of ministrations, and the same Lord, and there are diversities of workings, but the same God
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.34
34. But if impiety has assumed to itself that because he says, The same Lord and the same God
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.12
142. But if the Holy Spirit is of one will and operation with God the Father, He is also of one substance, since the Creator is known by His works. So, then, it is the same Spirit, he says, the same Lord, the same God.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
Ver. 5 . “And there are diversities of ministrations, but the same Lord.”
12:6
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.3.8
… I consider is Paul’s meaning, when he says that to “some is given the word of wisdom, to others the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit.” And while pointing out the individual distinction of gifts, he refers the whole of them to the source of all things, in the words, “There are diversities of operations, but one God who worketh all in all.”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.2
… That Spirit is indisputably a princely Spirit , a quickening Spirit, the controlling and sanctifying force of all creation, the Spirit that “worketh all in all” as He wills
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.6
… They then who thus cast lots among themselves for the “coat” may be said, perhaps, to “have had lot” in it. But here in the case of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, inasmuch as Their power resides in Their nature (for the Holy Spirit breathes “where He listeth ,” and “worketh all in all as He will
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.15
… But as things are, with his addition of his profane phrase, “surpassing all the creatures of the Son,” he produces turbid confusion by assigning to Him Who “breatheth where He willeth ,” and “worketh all in all
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
Ver. 6 . “And there are diversities of workings, but the same God who worketh all things in all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 48.3
… —whatever you do, I say, “do all to the glory of God,” who “worketh all in all,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 4.20
… For the veriest of madmen would not say, that it was one Spirit which He gave when He breathed on them, and another which He sent after His ascension. For the Spirit of God is one, the Spirit of the Father and of the Son, the Holy Spirit, who worketh all in all.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 5.13
… to another prophecy; to another the discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues: but all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will;” certainly as God—for who can work such great things but God?—but “it is the same God which worketh all in all.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.7
… lest what is now given, not according to grace, but according to debt, be rather paid to merits than freely given. And what I next subjoined: ‘For the same apostle says, “The same God which worketh all in all;”
12:7
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Hexæmeron 6.11
… Content with these words let us offer our thanks, I to Him who has given me the ministry of the Word, you to Him who feeds you with spiritual food; Who, even at this moment, makes you find in my weak voice the strength of barley bread. May He feed you for ever, and in proportion to your faith grant you the manifestation of the Spirit
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 16.12
… and to another gifts of healing, in the same Spirit; and to another workings of miracles; and to another prophecy; and to another discernings of spirits; and to another divers kinds of tongues; and to another the interpretation of tongues: but all these worketh that one and the same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
… And one straightway spake in the Persian, another in the Roman, another in the Indian, another in some other such tongue: and this made manifest to them that were without that it is the Spirit in the very person speaking. Wherefore also he so calls it, saying, “But to each one the manifestation of the Spirit is given to profit withal;” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 78
… xii. 36 ): and, “I give to them eternal life.” ( c. x. 28 .) Then after this, “That they might have life, and might have it more abundantly.” ( c. x. 10 .) Now let us see the Spirit also performing the same thing. Where can we see it? “But the manifestation of the Spirit,” it saith, “is given to every man to profit withal” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 3
… He knows (he says) what is expedient, and for whom, and apportions His grace accordingly. Which also he [Paul] does in the Epistle to the Corinthians, saying, “God hath set every one of us, as it pleased Him.” ( 1 Cor. xii. 18 .) And again, “The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.18
… to another faith; to another the gift of healing; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another the discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues. And all these as stars. For all these worketh the one and self-same Spirit, dividing to every man his own as He willeth; and making stars appear manifestly, to profit withal.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 13.19
… Yet, for my part, according to that which is written, “But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal; for to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Care to Be Had for the Dead 20
… while to another faith in the same Spirit; to another the gift of healings in one Spirit; to one workings of miracles; to one prophecy; to one discerning of spirits; to one kinds of tongues; to one interpretation of discourses. But all these worketh one and the same spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 32.8
… Just as the same apostle saith, “For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge after the same Spirit, to another faith in the same Spirit, to another the gift of healing in one Spirit, to another the working of miracles in the same Spirit.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.14
… that is, if ye sleep in the “midst of the lots,” O ye that are divided to the beauty of the House, “through the manifestation of the Spirit unto profit,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 104.20
… “To make him a cheerful countenance with oil.”…What is the making the countenance cheerful with oil? The grace of God; a sort of shining for manifestation; as the Apostle saith, “The Spirit is given to every man for manifestation.”
12:8
Tertullian † AD 220 The Prescription Against Heretics 14
… although with yourself, a seeker he will, after all, be quite aware that it is better for you to remain in ignorance, lest you should come to know what you ought not, because you have acquired the knowledge of what you ought to know.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.8
… Spirit;” this will be “the spirit of religion and the fear of the Lord.” “To another, the gifts of healing, and to another the working of miracles;” this will be “the spirit of might.” “To another prophecy, to another discerning of spirits, to another divers kinds of tongues, to another the interpretation of tongues;” this will be “the spirit of knowledge.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 3.46
… believe upon Him to send them wise men and scribes, saying, “Behold, I will send unto you wise men and scribes, and some of them they shall kill and crucify.” And Paul also, in the catalogue of “charismata” bestowed by God, placed first “the word of wisdom,” and second, as being inferior to it, “the word of knowledge,” but third, and lower down, “faith.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 6.13
… And therefore Paul says: “To one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to another faith by the same Spirit.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.6
… be the case that such things shall be dictated to us in connection with this Scripture or not, may God in Christ suggest the doing of that which is pleasing to Him, if only there be granted to us also concerning these things, the word of wisdom which is given from God through the Spirit, and the word of knowledge which is supplied according to the Spirit.
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.29
… and to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit; to another faith in the same Spirit; to another the gift of healing in the same Spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.30
… And again: But ye shall receive power when the Holy Ghost cometh upon you; and ye shall be My witnesses in Jerusalem, and in all Judæa, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth . He bids them wait for the promise of the Father of which they had heard from His lips. We may be sure that here
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 5
… “God hath revealed him to us,” it is said, “by ( διά ) the spirit;” and in another place, “That good thing which was committed unto thee keep by ( διά ) the Holy Ghost;” and again, “To one is given by ( διά ) the spirit the word of wisdom.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 204.5
… to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gift of healing by the same Spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 5.11
11. But there is a second kind of faith, which is bestowed by Christ as a gift of grace. For to one is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom, and to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit: to another faith, by the same Spirit, and to another gifts of healing
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 17.4
4. He is called the Spirit, according to the Scripture just now read, For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.9
… But in like manner we also read of many things done through the Spirit, as you find: “But God hath revealed them to us through His Spirit;” and in another place: “Keep the good deposit through the Holy Spirit;” and to the Ephesians: “to be strengthened through His Spirit;” and to the Corinthians: “To another is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom;”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.12
… to another faith, in the same Spirit; to another the gift of healings, in the one Spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of sayings; but all these worketh one and the same Spirit, dividing to each one as He will.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.13
… “I will send prophets and apostles.” And “To one is given,” as it is written, “through the Spirit, the word of wisdom; to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit; to another faith, in the same Spirit; to another, the gift of healings, in the one Spirit; to another, the working of miracles; to another, prophecy.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.6
38. He judges in a prophet, for the word of wisdom is given by the Spirit;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 15
Whence, I pray you, did that grace bloom upon the countenance of Stephen? (Recapitulation.) The writer gives him this report above, that he was “full of faith.” ( ch. vi. 8 ). For it is possible to have a grace that does not consist in works of healing: “For to one is given the grace of the Spirit (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 1
… Howbeit when He, the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth” ( John xvi. 12 ): and again, “Separate Me Paul and Barnabas.” ( Acts xiii. 2 .) And in the Epistle to the Corinthians, he says, that “to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
Ver. 8 . “For to one is given through the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.18
23. For, indeed, to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, as if the greater light, on account of those who are delighted with the light of manifest truth, as in the beginning of the day; but to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit, as if the lesser light;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 12.14
… yet where he says, “For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 4.10
… And to one, indeed, is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 84.11
… “They shall go from virtue to virtue.” For here by grace many virtues are given. “For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge according to the same Spirit, to another faith, to another the gift of healing, to another different kinds of tongues, to another the interpretation of tongues, to another prophecy.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 144.2
… Or is there some difference between “hands” and “fingers”? Certainly both hands and fingers work. Not then without reason do we take “fingers” as put for “hands.” But still in the “fingers” we recognise the division of operation, yet still a sort of unity. Behold that grace! the Apostle saith,
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 2.1
… “But all these worketh one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 15.2
… For when he had enumerated all kinds of gifts and had said: “To one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge, to another faith, to another the gift of healing, to another the working of miracles, etc.:”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 1
… of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and the fear of the Lord.” This would never be attributed by any one to a mere man, for even to the very holy the gifts of the Spirit are given by division, as the divine apostle witnesses when he says, “To one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit,”
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 11
… of the plausible words of the wisdom of men,” “according to the will of the prince of the dominion of the air, and of the spirit which works in those men who will not obey, according to the training of this world, and not according to the doctrine of Christ.” But if thou hast received “the word of knowledge, or the word of instruction, or of prophecy,”
12:9
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 5.11
… Have thou therefore that faith in Him which cometh from thine own self, that thou mayest also receive from Him that faith which worketh things above man
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 1.11
… Undoubtedly you exhort him to believe. But, according to the Lord’s words, he who believes shall have everlasting life. How, then, will you forbid to pray for him, who has a claim to everlasting life? since faith is of divine grace, as the Apostle teaches where he speaks of the differences of gifts, for “to another is given faith by the same Spirit.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
Ver. 9 . “To another, faith in the same Spirit; to another gifts of healing in the one Spirit.”
Sulpicius Severus † AD 420 On the Life of St. Martin 16
… After he had received and blessed this, he poured the powerful sacred liquid into the mouth of the girl, and immediately her voice returned to her. Then gradually, through contact with him, her limbs began, one by one, to recover life, till, at last, in the presence of the people, she arose with firm steps.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 78.3
… and is not Africa also full of the bodies of holy martyrs? Yet we do not know of such things being done in any place here. Even as the gift of healing and the gift of discerning of spirits are not given to all saints,
12:10
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.1.3
… nor the grace of the prophets, nor the virtue of the evangelists, nor the cautious care of the pastors. I only desire to attain to that care and diligence in the sacred writings, which the Apostle has placed last amongst the duties of the saints;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
Ver. 10 . “To another working of miracles; to another prophecies; to another discernings of spirits; to another divers kind of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Thessalonians 11
But there is also another explanation. There were among them many indeed who prophesied truly, but some prophesied falsely. This also he says in the Epistle to the Corinthians, that on this account He gave “the discernings of spirits.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 3.9
… and what the very condition of their nature itself does not suffer them to do; it is difficult, nay, impossible, for man to search out, unless through that gift of God which the apostle mentions when he says, “To another the discerning of spirits.”
12:11
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Philippians 1
… For if there is one God of the universe, the Father of Christ, “of whom are all things;” and one Lord Jesus Christ, our [Lord], “by whom are all things;” and also one Holy Spirit, who wrought
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Philippians 2
… For “there is also,” saith [the Scripture], “one Spirit,” since “we have been called in one hope of our calling.” And again, “We have drunk of one Spirit,” with what follows. And it is manifest that all these gifts [possessed by believers] “worketh one and the self-same Spirit.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 1.3.7
… “But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every one severally as He will.”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.12
… But when He took away some of the Spirit of Moses, and the seventy men were filled with it, Moses nothing lacked, nor could it be known that anything was taken away from his Spirit. Moreover the blessed apostle also said:— God divided of the Spirit of Christ and sent it into the Prophets .
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.31
… But he sums up these diversities of gifts thus: Now all these things worketh one and the same Spirit, dividing to each one as He will
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 16
… For, it is said, “there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit; and differences of administrations, but the same Lord; and there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all.” “But all these,” it is said, “worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 38.4
4. Now the proper way to direct our investigation seems to me to be as follows. We say that every good thing, which by God’s providence befalls us, is an operation, of the Grace which worketh in us all things, as the apostle says, “But all these worketh that one and the self same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 16.12
… for the rain does not change itself, and come down first as one thing, then as another, but adapting itself to the constitution of each thing which receives it, it becomes to each what is suitable . Thus also the Holy Ghost, being one, and of one nature, and indivisible, divides to each His grace, according as He will
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 16.25
… but may He the very subject of our discourse grant strength to every one, both to us who speak, and to you who listen!) This Spirit, as I was saying, came down upon the seventy Elders in the time of Moses; and this I say to thee, that I may now prove, that He knoweth all things, and worketh as He will
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 17.2
… For it is one and the Self-same Spirit who divides His gifts to every man severally as He will
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.14
… but just as the prophet calls the Holy Spirit “good,” and “right,” and “guiding ” (indicating by the word “guiding” the power of control), even so the apostle ascribes independent authority to the dignity of the Spirit, when he affirms that He works all in all as He wills
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 2.15
… For since, whether it be the word of wisdom, or the word of knowledge, or faith, or help, or government, or aught else that is enumerated in the lists of saving gifts, “all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On 'Not Three Gods.' 1
… severed by a threefold division according to the number of the Persons contemplated in the Faith, so that each of the acts, contemplated by itself, should be the work of the Father alone, or of the Son peculiarly, or of the Holy Spirit separately, but while, as the Apostle says, the one and the selfsame Spirit divides His good gifts to every man severally
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On the Faith 1
… that the creation is in bondage, while the Spirit gives freedom; that the creation is made wise, while the Spirit gives the grace of wisdom; that the creation partakes of the gifts, while the Spirit bestows them at His pleasure: “For all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.pref.18
… “A gracious rain, dividing for His inheritance.” For the Holy Spirit is not subject to any foreign power or law, but is the Arbiter of His own freedom, dividing all things according to the decision of His own will, to each, as we read, severally as He wills.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 3.19
… He did not seize it, lest the loss should be his from whom it might seem to have been plundered. For neither did He seize it through need, nor through superiority of greater power did He take it by force, but He possesses it by unity of power. Therefore, if He works all these things, for one and the same Spirit worketh all,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.6
48. The Apostle also saith that “all is the work of one and the same Spirit, distributing to each according to His will.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 4.8
… not in two Fathers, nor in two Sons, nor in two Spirits. For “there is one God, the Father, of Whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord, Jesus Christ, by Whom are all things, and we by Him.” There is One born of the Father, the Lord Jesus, and therefore He is the Only-begotten. “There is also One Holy Spirit,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 14
… For this is what the “according to God” is. And so this was with a view to solace those that came to Him, and to yield them excellent instruction. For He that furnished the gifts, and gave besides blessings without number, was the Comforter. Hence it says, “all these things worketh one and the self-same Spirit.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 21
… For when he saith, “covet earnestly the gifts,” ( 1 Cor. xii. 31 ), he shows that they were themselves the cause of the differences in what was given. But when he says, “Now all these things worketh one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 29
Ver. 11 . “But all these worketh one and the same Spirit.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 30
… and whereas the grace is of the Son, it is also of the Father and of the Holy Spirit; for [we read], “Grace be to you from God the Father.” And in another place, having enumerated many forms of it, he added, “But all these worketh the one and the same Spirit, dividing to each one severally as He will.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 75
… And how is that which is everywhere present sent by Another, that which “divideth to every man severally as He will” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 15.19
… For each severally has not all, but some have these and some have those; although all have the Gift itself by which that which is proper to each is divided to Him, i.e. the Holy Spirit. For elsewhere also, when he had mentioned many gifts, “All these,” he says, “worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to each severally as He will.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of Holy Virginity 41
… but each one hath his own proper gift from God; one in this way, and another in that way.” Who therefore bestoweth these gifts? Who distributeth his own proper gifts unto each as He will?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Care to Be Had for the Dead 21
… and whether it be possible, or by what tokens possible, for us to discriminate these two cases; or whether to perceive and to judge of these things none be able, but he which hath that gift through God’s Spirit, “dividing unto every man severally as He will:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 3.16
… "But all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 1.22
… And of this Spirit of God, moreover, he was speaking in that place where he says, “But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing unto every man what is his own, as He will;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.21
52. But as to the reason why the Holy Spirit, who divideth to every man severally as He will,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 21.26
… which to circumcise, “the children of Israel.” But let those who on this account take from the Holy Spirit His proper power, look to that which we read to have been spoken by the Lord, “The Spirit bloweth where It listeth.” And as to what the Apostle says, “But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 122.8
… and He shall be filled with the spirit of the fear of God.” And what of the Revelation? Are they not there called the seven Spirits of God, while there is only one and the same Spirit dividing to every one severally as He will?
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.13
… so also is Christ. “Are all Apostles? Are all Prophets? Are all Powers? Have all the gifts of healings? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?” “But all these things worketh one and the same Spirit, dividing to each one his own gifts, as He willeth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.18
… secondly, in a peaceful manner being distinguished from one another by their proper gifts. For not all are Apostles, or all Prophets, or all Teachers, or all have gifts of healings, or all with tongues do speak, or all interpret. “But all these things worketh one and the same Spirit, dividing proper gifts to each one as He willeth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 78.30
… 55 ). “And He cast forth from the face of them the nations.” And from the face of His faithful. For nations in a manner are the evil spirits of Gentile errors. “And by lot He divided unto them the land in the cord of distribution.” And in us “all things one and the same Spirit doth work, dividing severally to every one as He willeth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.10
… Or let them understand by the hands of God, the Son and the Holy Spirit; since the Holy Spirit worketh conjointly with the Father and the Son: whence saith the Apostle, “But all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit:”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 1
Eran. —Yes, for so have I learnt from the Apostolic Scripture “There are diversities of gifts but the same spirit,” and again “All these things worketh that one and the selfsame spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will,”
12:12
Pope St Clement I † AD 99 The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 37
… The great cannot subsist without the small, nor the small without the great. There is a kind of mixture in all things, and thence arises mutual advantage. Let us take our body for an example.
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.8
… This, too, I may confidently say: he who has likened the unity of our body throughout its manifold and divers members to the compacting together of the various gifts of the Spirit,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 10.20
… and more perfect body of Christ, then those who are now the members of Christ, for they will then be dry bones, will be brought together, bone to bone, and fitting to fitting (for none of those who are destitute of fitting ( ἁρμονία ) will come to the perfect man), to the measure of the stature of the fulness of the body of Christ. And then the many members
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 8.32
… But, thou must shew me nothing but what accords with our faith, because the Apostle shews us Who is to be understood, saying, For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of the body, being many, are one body, so also is Christ
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 52.9
… It is arrogance too to wish to seem more liberal than he who is Christ’s bishop. “All things are not open to us all.” In the church one is the eye, another is the tongue, another the hand, another the foot, others ears, belly, and so on. Read Paul’s epistle to the Corinthians and learn how the one body is made up of different members.
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.10
23. Let us hasten to what remains. “There are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there are diversities of ministrations, and the same Lord. And there are diversities of operations, but the same God who worketh all things in all. But to each one is given the manifestation of the Spirit to profit withal.” And again:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 17.4
… Does it mean that He shall exalt the horn of each one of His believing people, as she says in the beginning of this hymn, “Mine horn is exalted in my God?” For we can rightly call all those christs who are anointed with His chrism, forasmuch as the whole body with its head is one Christ.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 17.18
… For the Saviour Himself was not ignorant of him concerning whom He had already said before, “One of you is a devil.” But He is wont to assume the person of His members, and to ascribe to Himself what should be said of them, because the head and the body is one Christ;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Continence 24
… but all things of God.” Of the flesh what saith the unclean spirit through the Manichæan? That it is an evil substance, and not the creation of God, but of an enemy. What to this saith the Holy Spirit through Paul? “For as the body is one,” saith he, “and hath many members, but all the members of the body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, and on the Baptism of Infants 1.60
… It is in this sense that the apostle says, “As we have many members in one body, and all the members of the body, being many, are one body, so likewise is Christ.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 88.5
… So then both the Shepherd of shepherds, and the shepherds of the Shepherd, and the sheep with their shepherds under The Shepherd. What is all this, but what the Apostle says? “For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of the body, being many, are one body; so also is Christ.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.13
… making some apostles, some prophets, some pastors and doctors, for the work of the ministry, for the building up of the Body of Christ. For as the body is one, and hath many members, and though all the members of the body are many, the body is one: so also is Christ.
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Letters 14
… “Let each one of you please his neighbour for his good unto edifying .” For the cementing of our unity cannot be firm unless we be bound by the bond of love into an inseparable solidity: because “as in one body we have many members, but all the members have not the same office; so we being many are one body in Christ, and all of us members one of another
12:13
St Ignatius of Antioch † AD 108 Epistle to the Philippians 2
… For “the only-begotten Son,” saith [the Scripture], “who is in the bosom of the Father.” And again, “One Lord Jesus Christ.” And in another place, “What is His name, or what His Son’s name, that we may know?” And there is also one Paraclete. For “there is also,” saith [the Scripture], “one Spirit,” since “we have been called in one hope of our calling.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 12
“For into one Spirit,” it says, “we were all baptized in one body.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 26
… Wherefore, “whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with it.” And as parts in the whole so are we individually in the Spirit, because we all “were baptized in one body into one spirit.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.3
45. Wherefore that authority may also be joined to reason Scripture indicates that we can also be rightly baptized in the Spirit, when the Lord says: “But ye shall be baptized in the Holy Spirit.” And in another place the Apostle says: “For we were all baptized in the body itself into one Spirit.”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 1.4
61. Both apostles and prophets received that one Spirit, as the vessel of election, the Doctor of the Gentiles, says: “For we have all drunk of one Spirit;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 30
Ver. 13 . “For in one Spirit, saith he, were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, whether bond or free.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 15
… As then you cannot say, “Whence arises my intimacy and connection with this limb?” (that would be ridiculous;) so neither can you say so in the case of your brother. “We are all baptized into one body” (
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 Rufinus's Epilogue to Pamphilus the Martyr's Apology for Origen; otherwise The Book Concerning the Adulteration of the Works of Origen 1
… Let those who have such doubts consider that, as in all the saints dwells the one spirit of God (for the Apostle says, “The spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets,” and again,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 15.19
… he that believeth on me, as the Scripture saith, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water.” And the evangelist has gone on further to add, “And this He spake of the Spirit, which they should receive who believe in Him.” And hence Paul the apostle also says, “And we have all been made to drink into one Spirit.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Against Two Letters of the Pelagians 4.30
… He says: “And to pray God is a spiritual grace; for no man says that Jesus is the Lord, except in the Holy Spirit.”
12:14
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 The Great Catechism 28
… Looking, therefore, to their utility, to which of those parts which are deemed more honourable are these inferior
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 30
Ver. 14 . “For the body is not one member, but many.”
12:15
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 30
Ver. 15 . “If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body?”
12:16
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 30
Ver. 16 . “And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 56
… This is the cause that He fashioned the eyes, not in a common manner, but in the way that He did. For though that member be small in size, yet it is more necessary than any part of the body. And this Paul showed when he said, “If the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body?” (
12:17
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 3.3
… Wherefore the Apostle says well: “If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 30
Ver. 17 . “If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Work on the Proceedings of Pelagius 32
… for some things are common to the members in general, such as life and health, whilst other things are peculiar to the separate members, since the ear has no perception of colours, nor the eye of voices. Hence it is written: “If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? if the whole were hearing, where were the smelling?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 33.15
15. “He fashioneth their hearts singly:” He giveth spiritually to their hearts their proper gifts, so that neither the whole body may be eye, nor the whole hearing;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 88.7
… But He meant by His eyes those members in the body, of which He was Himself the head, which, as brighter and more eminent and chief above the rest, He loved. It was of this body that the Apostle was speaking, when he wrote, taking his metaphor from our own body, “If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing?” etc.
12:18
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 18
… But from this we are able to show that there is a unison of powers in these two substances, that is to say, in that of the body and in that of the soul; of which unison that greatest teacher in the Scriptures, Paul, speaks, when he tells us, that “God hath set the members every one of them in the body as it hath pleased Him.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 26
… nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you,” but all together complete the Body of Christ in the Unity of the Spirit, and render to one another the needful aid that comes of the gifts. “But God hath set the members in the body, every one of them, as it hath pleased Him.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 30
Ver. 18 . “But now God hath set the members each one of them in the body, even as it pleased Him.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 11
… for every one contributes towards “the building.” And by this too he shows, that it is not of his own intrinsic merit that one has received more and another less, but that it is for the sake of others, as God Himself hath measured it; since he saith also elsewhere, “But now hath God set the members each one of them in the body, even as it pleased Him.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 19
… Why are not all the members of equal honor? Why have not all received one function and one place? Paul also searched into these questions; or rather he did not search into them, for he was wise; but where he comes by chance upon this topic, he says, “Each one of them, hath God set even as it hath pleased Him.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 3
… In order then that even in this he might comfort them, and not leave them to fall away, he referred all to the will of God. He knows (he says) what is expedient, and for whom, and apportions His grace accordingly. Which also he [Paul] does in the Epistle to the Corinthians, saying, “God hath set every one of us, as it pleased Him.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Continence 24
… What to this saith the Holy Spirit through Paul? “For as the body is one,” saith he, “and hath many members, but all the members of the body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ.” And a little after; “God hath set,” saith he, “the members, each one of them in the body, as He willed.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of Holy Virginity 26
… and, should this health continue even unto death, is it not in all alike and equally? And yet, “God hath set the members, each one of them, in the body, as He would;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 24
… Faustus allows that the inner man is made by God, when, as he says, it is renewed in the knowledge of God after the image of Him that created him. I readily admit this on the apostle’s authority. Why does not Faustus admit on the same authority that "God has placed the members every one in the body, as it has pleased Him"?
12:19
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 30
[5.] Ver. 19 . “And if they were all one member, where were the body?” Ver. 20 . “But now are they many members, but one body.”
12:20
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.3
… in order that both may be so united and compacted together, that, although one is lacking and another is pre-eminent, they may, like the members of our bodies, be so combined and knit together by the harmony of the Spirit, as to form one perfect body,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 30
[5.] Ver. 19 . “And if they were all one member, where were the body?”
12:21
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.24
And it is well, then, if the eye and the hand are deserving of praise, that the eye cannot with reason say to the hand, “I have no need of thee.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 26
… For we all are “members one of another, having gifts differing according to the grace that is given us.” Wherefore “the eye cannot say to the hand, I have no need of thee; nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 243.1
… Wherefore, although we dwell far away from one another, yet, as regards our close conjunction, we are very near. Since, then, the head cannot say to the feet, I have no need of you,
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose 41.26
… For the eyes cannot say to the hand: “We have no need of thee, nor the head to the feet, Ye are not necessary to me.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 11.12
… But what is this? That He hath made the members to excel one another, though not in the same things? Some He hath appointed to surpass the rest in beauty, and some in strength. Thus, the eye is beautiful, but the feet are stronger. The head is honourable, but it cannot say to the feet, “I have no need of you.”
St Jerome † AD 420 Against the Pelagians 1.16
… There are countless other stars whose movements we trace in the firmament. Each has its own brightness, and though each in respect of its own is perfect, yet, in comparison with one of greater magnitude, it lacks perfection. In the body also with its different members, the eye has one function, the hand another, the foot another. Whence the Apostle says,
12:22
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 1.18
… Of this the Apostle says well: “Those members of the body which seem to be more feeble are necessary, and those members of the body which we think to be less honourable, upon these we bestow more abundant honour, and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 31
Ver. 22 . “Nay, much rather those members of the body, which seem to be more feeble are necessary:
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.10
… And the folly of your contention that we love all the members alike, and do not prefer the eye to the finger, nor the hand to the ear, but that if one be lost all mourn, is proved by the lesson which the apostle teaches the Corinthians:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 10.31
… Whoever he is, he is great; let him magnify Thy name. But I am not such a one, “for I am a sinful man.” Yet do I also magnify Thy name; and He who hath “overcome the world” maketh intercession to Thee for my sins, accounting me among the “feeble members” of His body,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 29.4
… and those members of the body, which we think to be less honorable, upon these we bestow more abundant honor; and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness. For our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, having given more abundant honor to that part which lacked: that there should be no schism in the body."
12:23
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 9
… although disordered, since “they that are whole need not the physician, but they that are sick;” although not honourable, since “we bestow more abundant honour upon the less honourable members;”
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
… for you must be a man of desires, but they must be those of the spirit. For thus you would destroy the dragon that carries the greater part of his strength upon his navel and his loins, by slaying the power that comes to him from these. Do not be surprised at my giving a more abundant honour to our uncomely parts,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 31
Ver. 23 . “And those parts of the body which we think to be less honorable, upon these we bestow more abundant honor; and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.”
12:24
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 31
Ver. 24 . “But our comely parts have no need:”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Creed 13
… But it was God. For if our bodies be a temple of the Holy Ghost, the same built this temple for the Holy Ghost, that built our bodies. Listen to the Apostle saying, “God hath tempered the body, giving unto that which lacked the greater honor;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Continence 24
… “God,” saith he, “hath tempered the body, giving greater honor unto that to which it was wanting, that there should be no schisms in the body, but that the members have the self-same care one for another: and whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it: or one member be glorified, all the members rejoice with it.”
St John of Damascus † AD 749 An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith 4.15
… Let us honour the apostles as the Lord’s brothers, who saw Him face to face and ministered to His passion, for whom God the Father did foreknow He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son , first apostles, second prophets
12:25
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.1
… But further also if we are the body of Christ and God hath set the members each one of them in the body that the members may have the same care one for another, and may agree with one another, and when one member suffers, all the members suffer with it, and if one be glorified, they rejoice with it,
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 26
… nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you,” but all together complete the Body of Christ in the Unity of the Spirit, and render to one another the needful aid that comes of the gifts. “But God hath set the members in the body, every one of them, as it hath pleased Him.” But “the members have the same care for one another,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 31
Ver. 25 . “That there should be no schism in the body.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 65.1
… and how, but by the new commandment? Because of this, the members thereof have a mutual interest in one another; and if one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; and one member be honored, all the members rejoice with it.
12:26
St Polycarp † AD 155 Epistle to the Philippians 11
… I am deeply grieved, therefore, brethren, for him (Valens) and his wife; to whom may the Lord grant true repentance! And be ye then moderate in regard to this matter, and “do not count such as enemies,” but call them back as suffering and straying members, that ye may save your whole body. For by so acting ye shall edify yourselves.
Tertullian † AD 220 On Repentance 10
… Why flee from the partners of your own mischances, as from such as will derisively cheer them? The body cannot feel gladness at the trouble of any one member,
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 11.1
… “Who is weak,” said he, “and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?” And again he has laid it down in his epistle, saying, “Whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member rejoice, all the members rejoice with it.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 51.15
… “I please all men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved. Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.” And again: “To the weak I became as weak, that I might gain the weak.” And again: “Whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member rejoice, all the members rejoice with it.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 59.1
… For who would not grieve at misfortunes of that kind, or who would not consider his brother’s grief his own, since the Apostle Paul speaks, saying, “Whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member rejoice, all the members rejoice with it;”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Epistola Encyclica. (Encyclical Letter.) 6
… But you must not for this stand in awe of their iniquity, but on the contrary avenge: and shew your indignation at this their unprecedented conduct against us. For if when one member suffers all the members suffer with it, and, according to the blessed Apostle, we ought to weep with them that weep
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 26
… “But God hath set the members in the body, every one of them, as it hath pleased Him.” But “the members have the same care for one another,” according to the inborn spiritual communion of their sympathy. Wherefore, “whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with it.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 22.3
3. The Christian ought not to grudge another’s reputation, nor rejoice over any man’s faults; he ought in Christ’s love to grieve and be afflicted at his brother’s faults, and rejoice over his brother’s good deeds.
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Letters 242.1
… and disappointed in that hope we have said to ourselves, “I looked for some to take pity and there was none; and for comforters but I found none.” Our sufferings are such as to have reached the confines of the empire; and since, when one member suffers, all the members suffer,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On Virginity 14
… Therefore, by contraries, the depravation of anything in our moral nature will extend to the whole virtuous life; and in very truth, as the Apostle tells us, the whole is affected by the parts, and “if one member
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Duties of the Clergy 3.3
… For no one member can say of another: “I have no need of thee.” For those members which seem to be more feeble are much more necessary and require greater care and attention. And if one member suffers, all the members suffer with it.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Treatise Concerning the Christian Priesthood 3.14
… and if anything occurs, be ing near at hand, they perceive it before others, and even if they slander him, can easily command belief, and, by magnifying trifles, take their victim captive. For the apostolic saying is reversed, “whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honored, all the members rejoice with it;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 55
But not such are our circumstances; rather should another fare ill, there are many to grieve with him: should he obtain distinction, many to find pleasure with him. Not so again the apostle: “For whether,” saith he, “one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honored, all the members rejoice with it.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 31
[5.] Ver. 26 . “And whether one member suffereth all the members suffer with it; or one member is honored, all the members rejoice with it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 48.1
… We are one body under one Head, so that you share our toils, and we share your repose: for “if one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or if one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 99.2
2. Far be it, therefore, from us to refuse to hear even of the bitter and sorrowful things which befall those who are very dear to us! For in some way which I cannot explain, the pain suffered by one member is mitigated when all the other members suffer with it.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 145.2
2. We desire eagerly to know how you are, and whether the Lord has given you some rest, so far as in this world He can bestow it; for “if one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with it;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.22
… If he foresaw it, and was not in fear, the darkness of such cruelty is worse than the darkness either of ignorance or of fear. Your god appears to be destitute of the quality which the apostle commends in the body, which you insanely believe to be made not by God, but by Hyle : "If one member suffers, all the members suffer with it."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Concerning the Nature of Good, Against the Manichæans 30
… "God has placed the members each one of them in the body as he willed;" and "God has tempered the body, giving to that to which it was wanting greater honor, that there should be no schism in the body, but that the members should have the same care one for another."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 10.3
… And by loving he becomes himself a member, and comes through love to be in the frame of the body of Christ, so there shall be one Christ, loving Himself. For when the members love one another, the body loves itself. “And whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honored, all the members rejoice with it.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 7.30
… viz., to believe that all things were brought about by God, and ordered for the good of our souls, we should not only never despise them, but rather pray without ceasing for them as our own members, and sympathize with them with all our hearts and the fullest affection (for “when one member suffers, all the members suffer with it”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 7.31
… for if as the Apostle says, when the smaller part of the body is grieved, the greater part grieves and sympathizes with it,
Socrates Scholasticus † AD 440 The Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus 1.6
Inasmuch as the Catholic Church is one body, and we are commanded in the holy Scriptures to maintain ‘the bond of unity and peace,’ it becomes us to write, and mutually acquaint one another with the condition of things among each of us, in order that ‘if one member suffers or rejoices, we may either sympathize with each other, or rejoice together.’
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 63
… by means of the resurrection of the Lord we have received the glad tidings of the resurrection of all, and have hymned the ineffable loving kindness of our God and Saviour. But the storm tossing the churches has not suffered us to take our share of unalloyed gladness. If, when one member is in pain the whole body is partaker of the pang,
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 77
… If among twelve apostles one was found a traitor, there is no doubt that among a number many times as great any one might easily discover many falling short of perfection. Thus reflecting I have been confounded and filled with much discouragement, for, as says the divine Apostle, “whether one member suffer all the members suffer with it.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus 126
… So says the divine Apostle; “Whether one member be honoured all the members rejoice with it.”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 7.7
I rejoice exceedingly that you welcomed with great joy the ordination of the most holy Cyriacus, my brother and fellow-priest. And since we have learnt from the preaching of Paul the apostle that If one member rejoice, all the members rejoice with it (
12:27
Tertullian † AD 220 On Modesty 6
… It did not bear the names of “body of Christ,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 10.20
… and it is, therefore, called a temple. Now, from the text,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 10.23
… It may be asked whether this is to be taken in its plain sense, or whether we should try to connect each statement that is recorded about the temple, with the view we take about the body of Jesus, whether the body which He received from the Virgin, or that body of Christ which the Church is said to be, as we are said by the Apostle
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.17
… For because of her, He Himself also became flesh, when “the Word became flesh and dwelt among us,” and they are no more two, but now they are one flesh, since it is said to the wife, “Now ye are the body of Christ, and members each in his part;”
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Repentance 2.7
62. Mary herself pours ointment on the feet of the Lord Jesus. Perchance for this reason on His feet, because one of the lowliest has been snatched from death, for we are all the body of Christ,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 18
… he abashes him again by saying, “Know ye not that your bodies are members of Christ?” thenceforth speaking as to children of noble birth. For whereas he had said, “Now the body is for the Lord,” he indicates it more plainly now. And in another place as well he does this same thing, saying, (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 26
Wherefore neither did he state the cause until he saw the commandment transgressed. What then is the cause? “The head of every man is Christ.” Is He then Head of the Gentile also? In no wise. For if “we are the Body of Christ, and severally members thereof,” (c.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 22.18
… But new additions are daily being made to this body while the Church is being built up, to which it is said, “Ye are the body of Christ and His members;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 12.5
… The faith of the few “touches” it, the throng of the many “press” it. For ye have heard, as being her children, that Christ’s Body is the Church, and if ye will, ye yourselves are so. This the Apostle says in many places, “For His body’s sake, which is the Church;” and again, “But ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 41.7
… ‘Now ye are the Body of Christ, and members in particular.’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 94.5
… For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God.” How then is He Alone? Is He therefore Alone because Christ with all His members is One, as the Head with His Body? Now what is His Body, but the Church? As the same teacher says, “Now ye are the Body of Christ, and members in particular.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John chapter21.8
… Head and members, what is that? Christ and the Church. We should indeed be arrogating this to ourselves proudly, if He did not Himself deign to promise it, who saith by the same apostle, “But ye are the body of Christ, and members.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 3.9
9. This Psalm can be taken as in the Person of Christ another way; which is that whole Christ should speak. I mean by whole, with His body, of which He is the Head, according to the Apostle, who says, “Ye are the body of Christ, and the members.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 59.1.2
… So always, or nearly always, let us hear the words of Christ from the Psalm, as that we look not only upon that Head, the one mediator between God and man, the Man Christ Jesus. …But let us think of Christ, Head and whole Body, a sort of entire Man. For to us is said, “But ye are the Body of Christ and members,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.22
… For in respect of this He hath given gifts to men, sending to them the Holy Spirit, which is the Spirit of the Father and of the Son. But forasmuch as the self-same Christ is understood in His Body which is the Church, wherefore also His members are His saints and believers, whence to them is said, “But ye are the Body of Christ, and the members,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 74.13
… cast it into the water, give to the people to drink! What is this but that the worshippers of the devil were become the body of the same? In the same manner as men confessing Christ become the Body of Christ; so that to them is said, “but ye are the Body of Christ and the members.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 88.7
… It was of this body that the Apostle was speaking, when he wrote, taking his metaphor from our own body, “If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing?” etc. What he wished understood by these words, he has expressed more clearly, by adding, “Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular.”
St Vincent of Lérins † AD 445 The Commonitory of Vincent of Lérins, For the Antiquity and Universality of the Catholic Faith Against the Profane Novelties of All Heresies 28
[73.] Lest any one perchance should rashly think the holy and Catholic consent of these blessed fathers to be despised, the Apostle says, in the First Epistle to the Corinthians, “God hath placed some in the Church, first Apostles,”
12:28
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.11.4
… but John did both announce [the advent] beforehand, in a like manner as did the others, and actually saw Him when He came, and pointed Him out, and persuaded many to believe on Him, so that he did himself hold the place of both prophet and apostle. For this is to be more than a prophet, because, “first apostles, secondarily prophets;”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 3.24
… and the [means of] communion with Christ has been distributed throughout it, that is, the Holy Spirit, the earnest of incorruption, the means of confirming our faith, and the ladder of ascent to God. “For in the Church,” it is said, “God hath set apostles, prophets, teachers,”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.26.5
… Blessed is that servant whom his Lord, when He cometh, shall find so doing.” Paul then, teaching us where one may find such, says, “God hath placed in the Church, first, apostles; secondly, prophets; thirdly, teachers.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.15
… first, apostles; secondly, prophets; and thirdly, teachers.”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 16
… and whose soever ye retain, they are retained.” And is it not plain and incontestable that the ordering of the Church is effected through the Spirit? For He gave, it is said, “in the church, first Apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of tongues,”
St Basil the Great † AD 379 The Hexæmeron 5.6
… “The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him.” And further: He has planted for us, so to say, props, in establishing in His Church apostles, prophets, teachers;
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 18.27
27. For when the first Church was cast off, in the second, which is the Catholic Church, God hath set, as Paul says, first Apostles, secondly Prophets, thirdly teachers, then miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, divers kinds of tongues
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.13
… As also the teacher of the Gentiles tells us, when he says: “God hath set some in the Church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers; then miracles, the gift of healings, helps, governments, divers kinds of tongues.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 32
[2.] Ver. 28 . “And God hath set some in the Church: first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly teachers, then miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, divers kinds of tongues.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 1
… “Take heed unto yourselves, and to all the flock, in the which the Holy Ghost hath made you bishops.” ( Acts xx. 28 .) Yet in another Epistle he says, “And God hath set some in the Church, first Apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly teachers.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 Jerome's Apology for Himself Against the Books of Rufinus 2.25
… Hearken then, my rival: listen, my calumniator; I do not condemn, I do not censure the Seventy, but I am bold enough to prefer the Apostles to them all. It is the Apostle through whose mouth I hear the voice of Christ, and I read that in the classification of spiritual gifts they are placed before prophets (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 41.2
… if the Montanists reply that Philip’s four daughters prophesied at a later date, and that a prophet is mentioned named Agabus, and that in the partition of the spirit, prophets are spoken of as well as apostles, teachers and others,
St Jerome † AD 420 Against Jovinianus 2.10
… “As the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of the body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ.” But he precludes you from saying that the different members of the one body have the same rank; for he immediately describes the orders of the Church, and says:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 19.8
… the law, that its transgressors might desire salvation; the prophets, that they might foretell the Saviour. No doubt there have been prophets in the Church since the ascension of Christ. Of these prophets Paul says: "God hath set some in the Church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers," and so on.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Work on the Proceedings of Pelagius 32
… for he says: “And God hath set some in the Church, first, apostles; secondarily, prophets; thirdly, teachers; after that miracles; then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 14.5
… And so not all are Apostles, not all prophets, not all doctors, not all have the gifts of healing, not all speak with tongues, not all interpret.
12:29
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 27
… Let Paul reprove you with those bitter reproaches, in which, after his list of the Gifts of Grace, he says, Are all Apostles? Are all Prophets? etc.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 32
Ver. 29 . “Are all apostles? are all prophets? have all gifts of healing?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 15.19
… He who descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens, that He might fill all things. And He gave some apostles, some prophets, and some evangelists, and some pastors and doctors.” (This we see is the reason why gifts are spoken of; because, as he says elsewhere, “Are all apostles? are all prophets?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 40.5
… the rest did not, but saw, and feared, and believed. Were the magicians of Pharaoh who did miracles, better men than the people of Israel who could not do them, and yet that people were the people of God. In the Church itself, hear the Apostle, “Are all prophets? Have all the gifts of healing? Do all speak with tongues?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.13
… For as the body is one, and hath many members, and though all the members of the body are many, the body is one: so also is Christ. “Are all Apostles? Are all Prophets? Are all Powers? Have all the gifts of healings? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 68.18
… For thus shall the kings be distinguished from foreigners, because they draw not the yoke with unbelievers: secondly, in a peaceful manner being distinguished from one another by their proper gifts. For not all are Apostles, or all Prophets, or all Teachers, or all have gifts of healings, or all with tongues do speak, or all interpret.
Pseudo-Clement The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle 11
… because they wish to be teachers, and to display themselves as skil ful in speaking; because they traffic in iniquity in the name of Christ—which it is not right for the servants of God to do . And they hearken not to that which the Scripture has said: “Let not many be teachers among you, my brethren, and be not all of you prophets.”
12:30
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 On the Holy Spirit 2.13
150. See, God set apostles, and set prophets and teachers, gave the gift of healings, which you find above to be given by the Holy Spirit; gave divers kinds of tongues. But yet all are not apostles, all are not prophets, all are not teachers. Not all, says he, have the gift of healings, nor do all, says he, speak with tongues.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 32
Ver. 30 . “Do all speak with tongues? do all interpret?”
12:31
Tertullian † AD 220 The Five Books Against Marcion 5.8
… This Spirit, (according to the apostle’s showing,) meant not that the service of these gifts should be in the body, nor did He place them in the human body); and on the subject of the superiority of love above all these gifts, He even taught the apostle that it was the chief commandment,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 14.23
… subjoined, “But this I say by way of permission, not of commandment.” But this also, “A wife is bound for so long time as her husband liveth, but if her husband be dead, she is free to be married to whom she will, only in the Lord,” was said by Paul in view of our hardness of heart and weakness, to those who do not wish to desire earnestly the greater gifts
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Concerning Widows 5
32. Strive to equal her, my daughters: “It is good to be zealously affected in a good thing.” “Covet earnestly the best gifts.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies on the Statues to the People of Antioch 15.4
… Thus all things adverse will turn to our gain. And here we shall enjoy much tranquillity, and there we shall attain the kingdom of heaven; which God grant that we may all be deemed worthy to obtain,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 32
… Yea, for sin is a great demon, beloved; and if thou exterminate this, thou hast wrought a greater thing than they who drive out ten thousand demons. Do thou listen to Paul, how he speaks, and prefers virtue to miracles. “But covet earnestly,” saith he, “the best gifts: and yet show I unto you a more excellent way.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 46
The saying is not mine, but the blessed Paul’s. For when he had said, “Covet earnestly the best gifts, and yet show I unto you a more excellent way;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 13
“Then stood up the high-priest,” etc. As men in high repute, these (the Apostles) were about to take their place near to the Prophets. The Sadducees were they that were most sore on the subject of the Resurrection. But perchance some one will say: Why, what man, endowed with such gifts as the Apostles were, would not have been great? But consider,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 21
… xii. 3 ), that he may subdue the haughty. But he says also that the beginnings lie with themselves, to rouse the listless. And this he does in the Epistle to the Corinthians also, to produce both these emotions. For when he saith, “covet earnestly the gifts,” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 32
Ver. 31 . “Desire earnestly,” saith he, “the better gifts. And a still more excellent way show I unto you.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Commentary on Galatians 4
… For this is the meaning of the words “that ye may seek them.” But I, says he, desire the reverse, that ye may become a model for them, and a pattern of a higher perfection: a thing which actually happened when I was present with you. Wherefore he adds,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 2
… v. 22 .) Again for instance, emulation, desire, [are useful]: the one when it hath reference to the procreation of children, the other when he directs his emulation to excellent things. As Paul also saith, “It is good to be zealously affected always in a good thing” ( Gal. iv. 18 ) and, “Covet earnestly the best gifts.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 3
What then is this gift? charity. Nay, believe me; for the word is not mine, but Christ’s speaking by Paul. For what saith he? “Covet earnestly the best gifts: and yet show I unto you a more excellent way.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Catechising of the Uninstructed 8
… with the rules of saving doctrine, which require to be narrated or discussed, whether they be matters relating to the faith, or questions bearing on the moral life, or others dealing with temptations, all these should be gone through in the manner which I have indicated, and ought therein to be referred to the more excellent way (already noticed).
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of Holy Virginity 46
… or whether, what seems to me more probable, forasmuch as the gifts of Divine grace are many, and one is greater and better than another, whence the Apostle says, “But emulate ye the better gifts;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 1.18
… "And yet," says the apostle, "show I unto you a more excellent way: though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on Grace and Free Will 34
… Love suffereth long, and is kind; love envieth not; love vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things. Love never faileth.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 43.5
… By what make the distinction? By the oil. Some great, some exceedingly great thing doth this oil signify. Thinkest thou that it is not charity? This we say as searching out what it is; we hazard no precipitate judgment. I will tell you why charity seems to be signified by the oil. The Apostle says, “I show unto you a way above the rest.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 118.4
… and what is that, but from the four quarters of the world, east, west, north, and south? But the coat, on which lots were cast, signifies the unity of all the parts, which is contained in the bond of charity. And when the apostle is about to speak of charity, he says, “I show you a more excellent way;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 72.18
… But if in a good sense we take Libanus, because of the “cedars of Libanus which He hath planted:” what other fruit must be understood, that is being exalted above this Libanus, except that whereof the Apostle speaketh when he is going to speak concerning that love of his, “yet a pre-eminent way to you I show”?
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 11.12
… For “whether there be prophecies, they shall fail, whether there be tongues, they shall cease, whether there be knowledge, it shall be destroyed,” but “love never faileth,”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 15.2
… “To one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom, to another the word of knowledge, to another faith, to another the gift of healing, to another the working of miracles, etc.:” when he was going to speak about love notice how in a few words he put it before all gifts: “And yet,” he says, “I show unto you a still more excellent way.”
12:3
No man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed. No one execrates or blasphemes Jesus if he has the Spirit of God. He rather acknowledges Him and calls upon Him, as the author of the grace he has received, of his salvation, and of all spiritual gifts. S. Paul uses the figure meiosis, and leaves the rest to be understood. Observe that S. Paul says this to the Corinthians, partly because of the Jews, who to this day are declared to say in their synagogues, Cajetan says, "May Jesus and the Christians be accursed;" partly, also, and even more, because of the Gentiles, among whom the Corinthians were living. They and their poets, and their priests especially, were in the habit of execrating Jesus. Moreover, by this Gentile rulers tested whether any one were a Christian or not. They would order them to curse Christ, as Pliny says, that he had ordered (Ep. ad Traj): " There was brought before me a schedule containing the names of many who were accused of being Christians. They deny that they are or ever were Christians. In my presence they called upon the gods, and burnt incense, and poured a libation of wine to your image, which I had ordered to be brought in amongst the statues of the gods. Moreover, they cursed Christ; and it is said that those who are bare Christians cannot be in any way forced to do any of these things. I thought, therefore, that they ought to be dismissed. Others said that they had been Christians, but had now ceased to be; they all paid honour to your image and the images of the gods, and cursed Christ."
No man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost. The Apostle draws a contrast between calling Jesus accursed and calling Him Lord. No one can recognise, believe, invoke, and preach Jesus as Lord, and profess faith in Him as he ought, and as is necessary to salvation, except in the Holy Spirit, i.e., through the Holy Spirit. For faith, hope, and prayer are His gifts. S. Paul does not by this deny that unbelievers, under the ordinary influence only of God, can profess the name of Jesus, or have good thoughts about Him, but only that no one without the grace of Christ and the Holy Spirit can with true faith and pious affection invoke Jesus as Lord earnestly and heartily, and confess Him to be our Redeemer; or even say in his heart, or think of Him anything which in its rank and order confers and disposes to forgiveness of sins, grace, and eternal bliss. So say Ambrose and Anselm. This appears from the fact that he is addressing the Corinthian faithful, and rebuking the pride which they took in their gifts and graces, on the ground that they have their faith and all their gifts, not from themselves but from the Holy Spirit. These gifts, then, he means to say, are not your own, nor can you even call upon Jesus of yourselves; but to know Him and call upon Him are the gift of the Holy Spirit Ver. 4. Now there are diversities of gifts. One grace is given to one, another to another, but they all proceed from the same Spirit. Ver. 5. And there are differences of administrations. There are different kinds of sacred ministries distributed by the same Lord, from whom as God and through whom as man we receive them, so that He is ministered to in different ways by different people. So Anselm. Ver. 6. And there are diversities of operations, &c. Observe 1. that the Apostle assigns gifts to the Holy Spirit, the fount of goodness; ministries to the Son, as Lord; operations to the Father, as the first beginning of all things. So Theophylact and Anselm. 2. The gifts here spoken of are what are sometimes called "graces gratuitously given;" the ministries are the various offices in the Church, such as the diaconate, the Episcopate, and the care of the poor; the operations are miraculous powers, such as the exorcism of demons, the healing the sick, the raising the dead. The word operations is explained in ver. 10 by being expanded into "working of miracles," which is translated by Erasmus the "working of powers." The Greek δύναμις is strictly power, might, ability, and ε̉νέργεια, working ε̉νέργημα, work. But it will be more satisfactory to say that the Apostle calls all graces gratuitously given (1.) graces, because they are given gratuitously; (2.) ministries, because by them each one ministered to the Church; (3.) workings, because by them the faithful received from the Holy Spirit a marvellous power to say and do things surpassing the power of nature. These graces are the work of the Holy Spirit equally with the Father and the Son; for all external works, as theologians say, viz., all that go forth to created things, are common to the Three Persons; yet, as they are workings they are fitly assigned to the Father, as ministries to the Son, as graces to the Holy Spirit
12:6
Which worketh all in all. 1. God works everything in nature by working effectively with second causes, as theologians teach in opposition to Gabriel Biel. Thus God brings about all the blessings of nature and of good-fortune. That one is poor, another rich is to be attributed to the counsel and will of God. Cf. S. Chrysostom (Hom. 29 Moral). 2. God works all supernatural things, both the graces that make a man pleasing to God and the graces that the Apostle means here, viz., those gratuitously given, such as the working of miracles. Whatever the saints ask of God in prayer, or order to be done in His name, is done by God's direct action, even in the realm of nature. It does not follow from this that the co-operation of God goes before and determines beforehand the working of secondary causes, and of free-will in good works, and of grace that makes a man pleasing; for in all these God works all things through His prevenient grace, by which He stirs up the will, and through grace co-operating, which, together with free-will freely working, works simultaneously everything that is good. But the Apostle is not dealing primarily with the works of grace that make a man pleasing to God, but with the workings of graces gratuitously given, as will appear from what follows. S. Hilarius (de Trin. lib. viii.) renders "works" "inworks," and so follows the Greek more closely, which signifies the inward presence and effectual power with which God works all things inwardly, especially miracles and all the other gifts. The whole chapter deals with these. Ver. 7. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. The gift given by the Holy Spirit, and by which He is manifested, is given for the benefit of the Church, not of the individual Ver. 8. To one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom. The power of explaining wisdom, viz., the deepest mysteries of the Trinity, of the Incarnation, of predestination, &c. Cf. chap. xiii.
12:8
To another the word of knowledge. The power of explaining the things pertaining to life and morals. S. Augustine distinguishes thus between wisdom and knowledge (de Trin. lib. xii. c. 14 and 15), and the Apostle so takes knowledge in chap. viii. Others understand by knowledge the power of explaining the things of faith by examples, comparisons, and human and philosophical reasonings. Ver. 9. To another by the same Spirit. 1. S. Paul does not mean here the theological faith which all Christians have, but that transcendent faith, including the theological, which is the mother of miracles. It consists above all things in a constant confidence in God for obtaining anything and for working miracles, e.g., as Christ says, for removing mountains. This appears from chap. xiii 2. Cf. S. Chrysostom. 2. Ambrose understands faith here to be the gift of an intrepid confession and preaching of the faith. 3. But best of all faith here is a clear perception of the mysteries of the faith for the purposes of contemplation and explanation; for in Rom 12:6, S. Paul says in the same way that prophets have the gift of prophecy, and ought to prophesy "according to the proportion of faith," i.e., according to the measure of the understanding of the things of faith given them by God. Maldonatus (in Notis Manusc.) says that the Apostle here means that transcendent faith possessed by but few, and which enables its possessors to give a ready assent to Divine things; for the faith which works miracles seems to be included in the "working of powers" mentioned in the next verse, as Toletus, amongst others, rightly points out at Rom 12:6.
12:10
Ver. 10. To another the working of miracles. Literally, the "working of powers," viz., those greater miracles which concern the soul, not those which belong to the body or its diseases. Of this kind are the raising the dead, casting out devils, punishing the unbelievers and impious by a miracle, as S. Peter did Ananias and Sapphira. So say Chrysostom and Anselm. Thus the "working of powers " is distinguished from the "gift of healing."
To another discerning of spirits. That is of the thoughts and intents of the heart, and consequently of words and actions, whether they proceed from nature, or from the inspiration of God, or an angel or the devil. So Chrysostom, Ambrose, Anselm. S. Jerome, in his life of S. Hilarion, says that he had this gift, and S. Augustine says (conf. lib. iii. c. 2) that his mother Monica had; so too had S. Vincent of Ferrara, and so have some now-a-days, especially those who have the direction of souls. It is a gift most useful to confessors, one to be sought for from God, in so far as a perfect knowledge and care of consciences require it.
To another the interpretation of tongues. Of obscure passages, especially of Holy Scripture. Hence there were formerly in the Church interpreters, whose duty was fourfold: (1.) there were those who, by the gift of tongues, prophesied or sung hymns in a foreign language; (2.) those who, inspired by the Holy Spirit, spoke of obscure and deep mysteries; (3.) those who publicly expounded the letters of S. Paul and of others sent to their people; (4.), those who turned them into another Language. In this way many think that S. Clement turned the letter to the Hebrews from Hebrew into Greek. It appears from this that Holy Scripture is not plain to every one; nor is it, as the heretics think, to be interpreted by the private ideas of any one, seeing that God has placed interpreters in His Church. But it should be noted that these interpreters have now been succeeded by professors of Hebrew, Greek, and Divinity. 1. From this chapter and the following, theologians have drawn the distinction between grace which perfects its subject and makes him pleasing to God, such as charity, chastity, piety, and other virtues, and grace gratuitously given, which is ordained for the perfecting of others. Although the Apostle names here nine only of the "graces gratuitously given," yet there may be more. 2. It is very likely that of these nine five are permanent habits, viz., wisdom, knowledge, faith, different kinds of tongues and their interpretation, to which must sometimes be added the discerning of spirits. The remaining four are not habits but transient actions, viz., the gift of healing, the working of miracles, prophecy, and the discerning of spirits. Cf. Bellarmine (de Gratiâ, lib. i.,c. 10). Ver. 11. Dividing to every man severally as He will. Dividing to each one individually his own gifts and graces. Cf. S. Jerome (contra Pelag. dial. 1). Origen understood "as He will" to refer to each several man. It refers, of course, to the Holy Spirit. 1. Hence, as Theophylact says, the Holy Spirit is Lord and God. He, is not produced as an effect, but He effects all things equally with the Father, who worketh all in all (ver. 6). The working all in all assigned to the Father in ver. 6 is here assigned to the Spirit. 2. It follows that the Holy Spirit, being God, has free-will and works freely. 3. Abélard, Wyclif, and Calvin may be refuted by this verse, in their teaching that God cannot do anything but what He actually does do. This is to rob God of His omnipotence, and to subject Him, like man, to fate, and therefore to transfer His Divinity to fate. For, if this were so, God would not work as He chose, but as fate willed, under whom He and all things would be placed. Ver. 12. For as the body is one... so also is Christ. As an animal body is one, as a man has but one body, so also has Christ one body, the Church, the members of which are many, whose head He is. 1. But S. Augustine objects (de Peccat. Meritis, lib. i. c. 31) that if the Apostle had meant this he would have said, "So also is [the body] of Christ," rather than, "So also is Christ." In other words, he would have said that the body of Christ, the Church, has many members. 2. James Faber gathers from this that the body of Christ being indivisibly united to the whole Godhead, locally fills heaven and earth, which are, as it were, its place and His body. As Plato said that God was the soul of the world, and consequently was in a sense the whole world, so the body of Christ, from its intimate conjunction with Deity, is, like the Divine Spirit, diffused through the whole world, its parts and members are the several divisions of space and the bodies contained in it. But still in respect of the unity of the Deity, and of the body of Christ as its soul, they make up one body, viz., the universe. And hence it is that the Ubiquitarians are supposed to have obtained their false opinion that the body of Christ is everywhere. This absurd doctrine has been confuted by many, but most clearly of all by Gregory of Valentia, in five books written against the heresy of the Ubiquitarians. 3. I say, then, with S. Augustine that the meaning of this passage is simply this. So also is Christ one body, i.e., the Church. For Christ is both head and body to the Church, inasmuch as He sustains all her members and works in them all, teaches by the doctor, baptizes by the minister, believes through faith, and repents in the penitent. For in this sense Christ is not locally but mystically, and by way of operation and effectually, the body, hypostasis, soul, and spirit of the whole Church. As the Church is the body of Christ, its head, so in turn is Christ the body of the Church, because, through the operation of His grace, He transfers Himself into all the members of the Church. So the Apostle often says that we are one in Christ, that through baptism we are incorporated into Christ and made one plant with Him. And Christ said to Paul, "Why persecutest thou Me?" that is, the Christians, My members (Acts ix. 4). So Paul says again: "To me to live is Christ, to die is gain." Therefore S. Francis in his words, "My God, my Love, my All," was but echoing S. Paul. Ver. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized. He proves that Christ is one body with many members from baptism, for by baptism we were regenerate, and incorporated into the one body of the Church, and therefore into Christ. In that body we live by the same Spirit, the Spirit of Christ; and on the same food, the Eucharist, we are fed, whether we are Jews or Gentiles, bond or free. Notice the phrase "into one body:" this body is the Church, and consequently we are baptized into Christ, who, as I have said, is in a sense the body of the Church.
12:13
And have been all made to drink into one Spirit. In the Eucharistic chalice we have quaffed, together with Christ's blood, His Spirit. Hence some Greek copies read, "We have all drunk of one draught." Cf. Clemens Alex. Pædag. lib. i. c. 6. The meaning is that from it we all partake of one and the same Spirit of Christ, who, by abiding in all, quickens every member, and makes it perform duly its function. In other words, not only were we born and incorporated into the said body, but we all partake of the same food, viz., Christ's body and blood, in the Eucharist. For one species of the Eucharist leads easily to the other, and by "the drink" we may well understand "the food;" just as on the other hand from the species of bread we understand that of wine in chap. x. 17. Cf. Chrysostom and Cajetan, whose comments here are noteworthy. It appears from this that all the baptized, whether good or bad, are the body of Christ, that is, are of the Church, and that they have been grafted into Him as members by baptism; for the soul of this body, the Church, is the faith which all the faithful have, even though their life be evil. Cf. notes to Eph 5:27. Ver. 22. Nay, much more those members of the body, which seem to be more feeble, are necessary. S. Chrysostom and Theophylact think that this refers to the eyes, which are small and delicate but yet most necessary. But as the eyes have been included in the preceding verse amongst the nobler members which govern the body, it is better to refer it, as others do, to the internal parts of the body. For the belly is as the kitchen or the caterer for the whole of the body, and cooks and distributes the food for every part, and therefore is essential to the life of the body. Ver. 23. And those members of the body... upon these we bestow more abundant honour. The "less honourable" members are the feet, say Chrysostom, Theophylact, and Ambrose. We are more careful to cover them with shoes, or to bestow ornament upon them, lest they be hurt in walking, or catch cold or in some way convey illness to the stomach and head. "Honour" here means either covering or the attention bestowed upon the feet in the way of decorated boots or leggings, such as many rich young men, and especially soldiers, wear. Homer, e.g., frequently speaks of the "well-greaved Achæans."
12:24
And our comely parts have more abundant honour. Chrysostom, Ambrose, and Theophylact refer these to the pudenda. These, says S. Augustine (Retract. lib. ii. c. 7), are called uncomely, not because nature so made them, but because, since the Fall, lust reigns in them more than elsewhere, because lust is contrary to the law of reason, and therefore ought to be a cause of shame to man. For it puts man to shame when his member so casts off his authority. The more abundant honour that they receive is a more careful and comely covering, so that even if men anywhere discard clothing, they yet cover these parts, as Theophylact says. Moreover, these members are honoured in wedlock, as being necessary to the procreation of children and the perpetuation of the species, as Chrysostom says. Hence, under the Romans, any one who emasculated himself was severely punished, as an offender against the common good and a violent assailant of nature. Others think that the "more feeble" and "less honourable members are identical, and are the belly and its subsidiary organs. But the Apostle makes a distinction between them, and connects them as distinct entities by the conjunction "and." His meaning then is, that as we care for those members of the body which are more feeble and ignoble when compared to the rest, and treat them as if they were more useful, so, too, in the Church those who seem to be of less account, such as the infirm, the unknown, and the despised, are for that very reason of more use and should be the more carefully helped. So say Chrysostom, Theophylact, Anselm. For the use of beggars in the Church, see S. Chrysostom (Hom. 20 Moral, and also contra Invid. Hom. 31). We have an illustration of this verse in the allegory of the belly deserted by the other members, by which Menenius Agrippa brought back the lower orders who had seceded from the senate of the Roman people, and settled on Mons Sacer (Livy, lib. ii. dec. 1). Menenius said: " At that time when men's members were not so agreed as they are now, but each sought its own private ends, they say that the other parts of the body were indignant that the belly should get its wants supplied by their care, their toil, and their ministry, and itself rest quietly in the midst, and enjoy the pleasures they gave; so they agreed that the hand would lift no food to the mouth, that the mouth would not admit it if it were offered, nor the teeth chew it. Then while, as they thought, that they were reducing the belly by hunger, they found that each member and the whole body also were brought down to the last extremities. They saw then that the belly had, too, its active service, and was not more nourished by them than they gained from it. They saw that the blood, re-invigorated by the food that had been eaten, was impartially distributed through the veins into every part of the body, giving each its life and energy. Then, by drawing a comparison between the civil war in the body and the angry action of the lower orders against the Fathers, Menenius induced them to return." Ver. 24. For our comely parts have no need. The eyes, the face, and the hands, which are the more comely parts of the body, lack no ornament, but are comely enough in themselves. Having given more abundant honour to that part which lacked. That is more careful guard, more clothing, and ornament. Cf. ver. 22. Ver. 25. That there should be no schism in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another. No schism, such as that related by Menenius, but that all should have the same care for the others as for themselves, or else it may mean that each member should be solicitous for the common good of the whole body. Ver. 26. Whether one member suffer all the members suffer with it. "They suffer together" in such away that the suffering member's grief is lightened, "not by communion in disaster, but by the solace afforded by charity," says S. Augustine (Ep. 133). Hence S. Basil (Reg. Brevior. 175) says that the outward proof of love is twofold: (1.) rejoicing in the good of one's neighbour and labouring for it; (2.) in grief and sorrow for his misfortune or his sin. He who has not this loves not. Doctors infer from this verse that souls in bliss, burning with love for us, help us by their prayers in our troubles and dangers; and that we in our turn ought to help souls kept in purgatory, for they suffer the devouring flame, and therefore he must be cruel indeed who does not suffer with them, and do what he can to set them free.
12:26
Or one member be honoured. Or as Ambrose takes it, "be glorified," or, according to Ephrem, "whether one member rejoice." Salmeron, after S. Chrysostom, beautifully says: " He who loves possesses whatever is in the body, the Church: take away envy and what I have is thine." S. Chrysostom says again: " If the eye suffer, all the members will grieve, all will crease to act: the feet will not go, the hands will not work, the belly will take no pleasure in its wonted food, although it is the eye only that is suffering. Why, O eye, do you trouble the belly? why chain the feet? why bind the hands? Because all are knit together by nature, and suffer together in a "mysterious manner." Ver. 27. - Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular. The Latin version gives "members of the member." This is explained (1.) by S. Thomas: "You are members of the principal member, viz., Christ, for Christ is the head of the Church;" (2.) by S. Anselm, "You are members of Christ through the agency of another member, viz., Paul, by whom you were united to Christ, the head, and to the Church, the body." But (3.) the Greek gives "members in part," and this is the rendering of some Latin Fathers, or "members of each other." S. Ambrose seems to understand it so. The Latin version also means "fellow-members," brethren in the same society, of the same mystical body, the Church. So too S. Chrysostom and Ephrem, whose meaning may be paraphrased: "Each one, in his part and place, is a member of the Church." Notice here that, as in the body there is (1.) a unity and a union of soul and body; (2.) diversity of members; (3.) differences of function between the several members; (4.) an aptitude for its function given to each member; (5.) a community of interests in the members, so that each is bound to work, not for itself only but for the others also, just because they are members of the one body; (6.) harmony, inasmuch as each member is content with its rank and duty, does not seek another post or envy a more honoured member, so that there is the most perfect union and concord, the same share in sorrow and joy: so is it in the Church. There each one has from Christ, as if He were his soul, his proper gift, his proper talent, his office and rank, his functions to be discharged for others' good, not his own, his limits fixed by God. If anyone disturbs this order and seeks after another post, he resists the ordinance and providence of God, and forgets that all his gifts have come from God. S. Paul therefore says: "You, O Corinthians are members of the same body of Christ, the Church: let there not be then any divisions among you, let no one despise, envy, grieve at another, but let him love him, help him, and rejoice with him. Let each be content with his place, his rank, and his duty, for so he will be a partaker, not only of his own good, but also of the good of others. Just as the foot walks for the benefit of the eye, the ear, the belly, so in their turn the eye sees, the ear hears, and the belly digests for the benefit of the foot. But if there is envy and unwillingness shown by the eye to see, by the ear to hear, and the belly to digest, then those members hurt themselves as much as any other; and, as Chrysostom says, it is just as if one hand were to cut off the other, for that hand would be dishonoured and weakened through receiving no help from the other hand. Moreover, if nature is at such pains to preserve such perfect concord between the different members of the body, and so sternly forbids any seditious discord, how much greater concord between men's minds will the grace of God through its greater power effect, how little will it endure that any member should stand aloof from and be at variance with another in the same body! If the magistrate or the king severely punishes sedition in the state, what, think you, will Christ do to the schismatics who rend His Church? Ver. 28. And God hath set some in the church, &c. Apostles as the rulers, prophets as the eyes, teachers as the tongue. From this it follows that the princes of this world are not, as Brentius thinks, the rulers and the head of the Church, but the Apostles and their successors, the Pope and the bishops; "for God," says S. Paul, "set the Apostles first." After that come "powers," i.e., workers of miracles, who are as the hands of the Church; then healers of diseases; then helps, or those who help others and perform works of mercy towards the sick, the poor, the unhappy, guests, and foreigners; then governments, or men who rule. and correct others, as parish priests, as S. Thomas says, or better still, with Theophylact and Cajetan, men who have the care of the temporal wealth which the faithful offer to the Church. These last are as the feet in the body of Christ, and of such were the deacons ordained by the Apostles to look after tables and the widows (Acts vi. 1-6). Notice the abstract here put for the concrete: "powers" for workers of powers, "gifts of healing" for healers, "helps" for helpers, "governments" for governors, "diversities of tongues" for men skilled in different languages. S. Paul knits all these, as other members of the Church, to Apostles, prophets, and teachers. Ver. 29. Are all apostles? Certainly not. Let each, therefore, be content with the position in which God has placed him in the Church, and with the grace that he has freely received from God, and thank God for all, and use the grace given him to God's glory and the good of the Church. Ver. 30 Have all the gifts of healing? S. Au ustine says (Ep. 137) that " God, who divides to every man severally as He will, has not willed that miracles should be wrought in honour of every saint." It is not wonderful then that God should work miracles in this place, in this temple, at this or that image of the Holy Mother, or again that He should give one grace to one saint, another to another. Those, e.g., who invoke S. Antony He sets free from the plague, those S. Apollonia from toothache, those S. Barbara from sudden death, and from dying without confession; for, as the Apostle says, "God divides to every man severally as He will." So at the pool of Bethesda, and not elsewhere, God miraculously healed the impotent folk (S. John v. 2-4). So by the rod of Aaron, and of no one else, He worked miracles (Num. xvii. 8). So by the image of the brazen serpent, and of nothing else, He set free the Jews from the plague of fiery serpents (Num. xxi. 9). Ver. 31. But covet earnestly the best gifts. Seek from God, and exercise, if you have received them (cf. notes to ver. 8), the more useful gifts, such as apostleship, prophecy, wisdom, but not such as the gift of tongues, which you are in the habit of seeking after and of priding yourselves in. So Anselm. Others take the clause interrogatively, "Do you covet the best gifts? then I will show you a more excellent way still." So Chrysostom, Theophylact, Œcumenius.
12:31
And yet show I unto you a more excellent way, viz., the way of charity, which is the way to God, to life, and everlasting glory. The commentary ascribed to S. Jerome says here that the Apostle divides off charity from the gifts of the Spirit, because these latter are gratuitously given by God, but charity is acquired by our own efforts and natural powers. This shows this commentary not to be S. Jerome's, but the work of Pelagius or some Pelagian, as was said before. Primasius, who transcribed a good deal of this commentary, has shown the falsity of this remark. It appears too that charity is the gift of God from Rom. v. 5: "The love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us." Hence S. Paul says here that he shows a more excellent way, meaning one that excels all others. If, then, the graces gratuitously given are of lower rank and are given by God, much more ought charity, which is exceedingly better and more excellent than them all, to be sought for and to be given from God. The Apostle then fixes the distinction between charity and the gifts of the Spirit in the fact that these latter are given for the good of the Church, not for the sanctification of him to whom they are given, while charity is given to make him who has it holy and pleasing to God. " He," says S. Augustine (de Laud. Char.), " holds both what is patent and what is latent in God's sayings who holds charity in his daily life."
12:1
Postquam apostolus prosecutus est de tribus sacramentis, scilicet Baptismo, matrimonio et Eucharistia, hic incipit determinare de his quae pertinent ad rem sacramentorum. Est autem duplex res sacramenti: una significata et contenta, scilicet gratia, quae statim cum sacramento confertur; alia significata et non contenta, scilicet gloria resurrectionis, quae in fine expectatur. Primo ergo agit de donis gratiarum; secundo de gloria resurrectionis, XV capit., ibi notum autem vobis facio, et cetera. Circa primum agit de gratiis gratis datis; secundo praefert omnibus his charitatem, quae pertinet ad gratiam gratum facientem, XIII cap., ibi si linguis hominum, etc.; tertio comparat gratias datas ad invicem, XIV cap., ibi sectamini charitatem, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo principaliter exponit quid intendat, dicens: dixi quod caetera, quae pertinent ad usum sacramentorum, cum venero disponam, sed quaedam statim vobis tradere oportet. Et hoc est quod dicit de spiritualibus autem, id est de donis gratiarum quae sunt a spiritu sancto, o fratres, nolo vos ignorare. Est enim maximum genus ingratitudinis ignorare beneficia accepta, ut Seneca dicit in libro de beneficiis; et ideo ut homo non sit Deo ingratus, non debet spirituales gratias ignorare. Supra II, 12: spiritum accepimus qui ex Deo est, ut sciamus quae a Deo donata sunt nobis. Is. V, 13: propterea captivus ductus est populus meus, quia non habuit scientiam, scilicet spiritualium. Secundo ibi scitis, quoniam cum gentes, etc., prosequitur suam intentionem et primo ostendit spiritualium gratiarum necessitatem; secundo ponit gratiarum distributionem, ibi divisiones vero, et cetera. Necessitas autem alicuius rei maxime cognoscitur ex defectu ipsius. Unde circa primum duo facit. Primo ponit defectum quem patiebantur ante susceptam gratiam; secundo concludit gratiae necessitatem, ibi ideo notum vobis, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: scitis, quasi experti, quoniam cum gentes essetis, id est gentiliter viventes, nondum suscepta gratia per Baptismum. Gal. II, 15: nos enim natura Iudaei, non ex gentibus peccatores. Eph. c. IV, 17: gentes ambulant in vanitate sensus sui. Eratis euntes quasi prompta mente et assidua, secundum illud Ier. VIII, 6: omnes conversi sunt ad cursum suum, quasi equus impetu vadens in proelium; Prov. I, v. 16: pedes eorum ad malum currunt. Ad simulacra muta, scilicet adoranda et colenda, secundum illud Ps. CXIII, 5: os habent et non loquuntur. Et ponitur specialiter in eis defectus locutionis, quia locutio est proprius effectus cognitionis; unde ostenditur non intelligere simulacra, et per consequens nihil divinitatis habere si sunt muta. Et hoc prout ducebamini, id est sine aliqua resistentia. Ducebantur autem vel allecti ex pulchritudine simulacrorum, unde dicitur in epistola Ier.: videbitis in Babylonia deos aureos et argenteos, videte ne metus vos capiat in ipsis; aut etiam ex imperio alicuius principis, sicut legitur Dan. III, 1, quod Nabuchodonosor cogebat homines adorare statuam auream. Et II Mac. VI, 7 dicitur de quibusdam quod ducebantur cum amara necessitate in die natalis regis ad sacrificia. Vel etiam instinctu Daemonum, qui ad hoc praecipue anhelant, ut divinus cultus eis exhibeatur, secundum illud Matth. IV, 9: haec omnia tibi dabo, si cadens adoraveris me. Ibant ergo ad idola colenda, prout ducebantur, id est sine aliqua resistentia, sicut de iuvene etiam vecorde dicitur Prov. VII, v. 22: statim eam sequitur, quasi bos ductus ad victimam. Per hoc ergo apparet, quod homo ante susceptam gratiam prompte currit in peccatum sine resistentia. Specialiter autem facit mentionem de peccato idololatriae propter tria. Primo quidem, quia hoc est peccatum gravissimum introducere alium Deum, sicut gravissime peccaret contra regem qui alium regem in regnum eius introduceret. Unde dicitur Iob c. XXXI, 26: si vidi solem cum fulgeret, et lunam incedentem clare, et osculatus sum manum meam, scilicet quasi cultor solis et lunae, quae est iniquitas maxima et negatio contra Deum altissimum. Secundo, quia a peccato idololatriae omnia alia peccata oriebantur, secundum illud Sap. XIV, 27: nefandorum idolorum cultura omnis malis causa est. Tertio, quia hoc peccatum apud gentiles commune erat et non reputabatur, unde in Ps. XCV, 5 dicitur: omnes dii gentium Daemonia. Est autem considerandum quod quidam dixerunt hominem in peccato mortali existentem sine gratia quadam non posse a peccato, cui subiacet, liberari, quia remissio peccatorum non fit nisi per gratiam, secundum illud Rom. III, 24: iustificati per gratiam eius; posse autem se praeservare a peccato mortali, sine gratia, per liberum arbitrium. Sed haec positio non videtur vera. Primo quidem, quia non potest aliquis se a peccato mortali praeservare, nisi omnia legis praecepta servando, cum nullus mortaliter peccet nisi transgrediendo aliquod legis praeceptum; et ita posset aliquis observare omnia legis praecepta sine gratia, quod est haeresis Pelagiana. Secundo quia charitatem, per quam Deus diligitur super omnia, nullus potest habere sine gratia, secundum illud Rom. V, 5: charitas Dei diffusa est in cordibus nostris per spiritum sanctum qui datus est nobis. Non potest autem esse quod homo omnia peccata declinet, nisi Deum super omnia diligat: sicut illud magis contemnitur, quod minus diligitur. Poterit ergo esse per aliquod tempus, quod ille qui caret gratia, a peccato abstinebit quousque occurrat illud, propter quod Dei praeceptum contemnet, a quo ducitur ad peccandum.
12:2
Signanter autem apostolus dicit prout ducebamini.
12:3
Deinde cum dicit ideo notum vobis facio, etc., concludit duos effectus gratiae, quorum primus est quod facit abstinere a peccato; secundus est quod facit operari bonum et hoc ponit ibi et nemo potest, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: ex quo quando sine gratia eratis, prompte ad peccandum currebatis, ideo notum vobis facio, quod si gratiam habuissetis hoc vobis non contigisset, nemo enim in spiritu Dei, etc., id est, per spiritum Dei, loquens, dicit: anathema Iesu, etc., id est blasphemiam contra Iesum secundum illud I Io. IV, 3: omnis spiritus qui solvit Iesum, ex Deo non est. Notandum quod supra posuit gravissimum peccatum, quod est blasphemia, quod per gratiam declinatur, ut de aliis minoribus peccatis intelligatur. Potest autem per hoc quod dicitur anathema Iesu, intelligi quodlibet peccatum mortale. Anathema enim separationem significat. Dicitur ab ana, quod est sursum, et thesis, quod est positio, quasi sursum positum, quia olim res, quae ab usu hominum separabantur, suspendebantur in templis vel in locis publicis. Omne autem peccatum mortale separat a Iesu, secundum illud Is. LIX, 2: iniquitates vestrae diviserunt inter vos, et Deum vestrum. Quicumque ergo mortaliter peccat, dicit corde vel ore: anathema, id est, separationem a Iesu. Nemo ergo in spiritu Dei loquens dicit: anathema Iesu, quia nullus per spiritum Dei peccat mortaliter, quia, ut dicitur Sap. I, 5: spiritus sanctus disciplinae effugiet fictum. Sed secundum hoc videtur quod quicumque habet spiritum sanctum, non possit peccare mortaliter; quia etiam dicitur I Io. III, 9: omnis qui natus est ex Deo peccatum non facit, quoniam semen ipsius in eo manet. Sed dicendum est quod quantum est ex spiritu Dei, homo non facit peccatum, sed magis a peccato retrahitur. Potest tamen peccatum facere ex defectu voluntatis humanae, quae spiritui sancto resistit, secundum illud Act. VII, 51: vos autem semper spiritui sancto restitistis. Non enim per spiritum sanctum inhabitantem tollitur facultas peccandi a libero arbitrio totaliter in vita praesenti. Et ideo signanter apostolus non dixit: nemo spiritum Dei habens, sed nemo in spiritu Dei loquens. Deinde cum dicit et nemo potest, etc., ponit secundum effectum gratiae, scilicet quod sine ea homo non potest bonum operari. Dicit ergo et nemo potest dicere, quod Iesus est dominus, nisi in spiritu sancto. Contra quod videtur esse, quia per spiritum sanctum homo introducitur in regnum caelorum, secundum illud Ps. CXLII, 10: spiritus tuus bonus deducet me in terram rectam. Dominus autem dicit Matth. VII, 21: non omnis qui dicit: domine, domine, intrabit in regnum caelorum. Non omnis ergo qui dicit: dominum Iesum, dicit hoc in spiritu sancto. Dicendum est autem quod dicere aliquid in spiritu sancto, potest intelligi dupliciter. Uno modo in spiritu sancto movente, sed non habito. Movet enim spiritus sanctus corda aliquorum ad loquendum, quos non inhabitat sicut legitur Io. XI, 49 ss., quod Caiphas hoc quod de utilitate mortis Christi praedixerat, a semetipso non dixit, sed per spiritum prophetiae. Balaam etiam multa vera praedixit motus a spiritu sancto, ut legitur Num. c. XXIII et XXIV, licet eum non haberet. Secundum hoc ergo intelligendum est quod nullus potest dicere quodcumque verum, nisi a spiritu sancto motus, qui est spiritus veritatis, de quo dicitur Io. XVI, 13: cum autem venerit ille spiritus veritatis, docebit vos omnem veritatem. Unde et in Glossa Ambrosius, hoc in loco dicit: omne verum a quocumque dicatur, a spiritu sancto est. Et specialiter in illis quae sunt fidei, quae per specialem revelationem spiritus sancti sunt habita, inter quae est quod Iesus sit omnium dominus, unde Act. II, 36 dicitur: certissime sciat omnis domus Israel, quia Deus fecit hunc dominum Iesum quem vos crucifixistis. Alio modo loquitur aliquis in spiritu sancto movente et habito. Et secundum hoc etiam potest verificari quod hic dicitur, ita tamen quod dicere accipiatur non solum ore, sed etiam corde et opere. Dicitur enim aliquid corde, secundum illud Ps. XIII, 1: dixit insipiens in corde suo: non est Deus. Dicitur etiam aliquid opere, inquantum exteriori opere aliquis suum conceptum manifestat. Nemo, ergo nisi habendo spiritum sanctum, potest dicere Iesum dominum, ita scilicet quod non solum hoc ore confiteatur, sed etiam corde revereatur ipsum ut dominum et opere obediat ipsi quasi domino. Sic igitur ex verbis praemissis tria circa gratiam considerare possumus. Primo quod, sine ea, peccatum homo vitare non potest, secundum illud Ps. XCIII, 17: nisi quia dominus adiuvit me, paulo minus in Inferno habitasset anima mea. Secundo quod per eam vitatur peccatum, secundum illud I Io. III, 9: qui natus est ex Deo, non peccat. Tertio quod sine ea non potest homo bonum facere, secundum illud Io. XV, 5: sine me nihil potestis facere. Deinde cum dicit divisiones vero, etc., incipit distinguere gratis datas, et primo distinguit eas in generali; secundo manifestat in speciali, ibi unicuique autem datur, et cetera. In his autem quae per gratiam spiritus sancti conferuntur, tria oportet considerare. Primo quidem facultatem hominum ad operandum, secundo auctoritatem, tertio executionem utriusque. Facultas quidem habetur per donum gratiae, puta per prophetiam vel potestatem faciendi miracula, aut per aliquid huiusmodi. Auctoritas autem habetur per aliquod ministerium, puta per apostolatum vel aliquid huiusmodi. Executio autem pertinet ad operationem. Primo ergo distinguit gratias, secundo ministeria, tertio operationes. Quantum ergo ad primum ostendit necessitatem gratiae, quae tamen non totaliter advenit omnibus, nisi Christo, cui datus est spiritus non ad mensuram, ut dicitur Io. III, v. 34; sed quantum ad alios sunt divisiones gratiarum, quia quidam abundant in una, quidam in alia. Sicut enim in corpore naturali caput habet omnes sensus, non autem alia membra, ita in Ecclesia solus Christus habet omnes gratias, quae in aliis membris dividuntur, quod significatur Gen. II, 12, ubi dicitur quod fluvius, scilicet gratiarum, egrediebatur ad irrigandum Paradisum, qui inde dividitur in quatuor capita. Et Matth. XXV, v. 15 dicitur et quod uni dedit quinque talenta, alii duo, alii unum. Et quamvis dona gratiarum sint diversa, quae a diversis habentur, non tamen procedunt a diversis auctoribus, sicut ponebant gentiles, qui sapientiam attribuebant Minervae, locutionem Mercurio, et sic de aliis.
12:4
Ad quod excludendum subdit idem autem spiritus, scilicet sanctus, qui est auctor omnium gratiarum. Eph. IV, 4: unum corpus, et unus spiritus, et, Sap. VII, 22: est spiritus unus et multiplex: unus in substantia, multiplex in gratiis.
12:5
Deinde ponit distinctiones ministrationum, dicens et divisiones ministrationum sunt, id est diversa ministeria et officia requiruntur ad gubernationem Ecclesiae. Praelati enim Ecclesiae ministri dicuntur, supra c. IV, 1: sic nos existimet homo ut ministros Christi. Pertinet autem ad decorem et perfectionem Ecclesiae, ut in ea diversa ministeria sint, quae significantur per ordines ministrantium, quod mirabatur regina Saba in domo Salomonis, ut legitur III Reg. X, 5. Omnes tamen uni domino serviunt. Unde subditur idem autem dominus. Supra VIII, 6: nobis unus dominus Iesus Christus, per quem omnia. Deinde ponit distinctionem operationum, dicens et divisiones operationum sunt, quibus aliquis in seipso bonum operatur, sicut per ministrationes ad proximum. Ps. CIII, 23: exibit homo ad opus suum, scilicet sibi proprium. Eccli. XXXIII, 11: immutavit, id est distinxit, vias, id est operationes, eorum, quae tamen omnes procedunt ab uno principio.
12:6
Unde subdit idem vero Deus, qui operatur omnia, sicut prima causa creans omnes operationes. Ne tamen aliae causae videantur esse superfluae subdit in omnibus, quia in causis secundariis prima causa operatur. Isa. XXVI, 12: omnia opera nostra operatus es in nobis. Et notandum quod apostolus valde congrue gratias attribuit spiritui qui est amor, quia ex amore procedit quod aliquid gratis detur ministerii a domino cui ministratur; operationes Deo sicut primae causae moventi. Et quod dicit spiritus, potest referri ad personam spiritus sancti; quod dicit dominus, ad personam filii; quod dicit Deus, ad personam patris. Vel haec tria possunt attribui spiritui sancto, qui est dominus Deus.
12:7
Posita in generali distinctione gratiarum et ministrationum, et operationum, hic manifestat ea quae dixerat in speciali. Et primo quantum ad divisionem gratiarum; secundo quantum ad divisionem ministrationum, ibi et quosdam quidem posuit Deus, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo ponit distinctionem gratiarum in speciali; secundo adhibet similitudinem, ibi sicut enim corpus, et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo ponit conditionem gratiarum gratis datarum; secundo ponit earum distinctionem, ibi alii quidem datur, etc.; tertio describit earum actionem, ibi haec autem omnia, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dictum est, quod sunt divisiones gratiarum, unicuique autem datur: in quo designatur earum subiectum. Sicut enim nullum membrum est in corpore quod non participet aliquo modo sensum vel motum a capite, ita nullus est in Ecclesia qui non aliquid de gratiis spiritus sancti participet, secundum illud Matth. XXV, v. 15: dedit unicuique secundum propriam virtutem et, Eph. IV, 7: unicuique nostrum data est gratia. Manifestatio spiritus, in quo designatur officium gratiae gratis datae. Pertinet autem ad gratiam gratum facientem, quod per eam spiritus sanctus inhabitet, quod quidem non pertinet ad gratiam gratis datam, sed solum ut per eam spiritus sanctus manifestetur, sicut interior motus cordis per vocem. Unde Io. III, 8 dicitur: vocem eius audis, et in Ps. XCVII, 2 dicitur: notum fecit dominus salutare suum. Manifestatur autem, per huiusmodi gratias, spiritus sanctus dupliciter. Uno modo ut inhabitans Ecclesiam et docens et sanctificans eam, puta cum aliquis peccator, quem non inhabitat spiritus sanctus, faciat miracula ad ostendendum, quod fides Ecclesiae quam ipse praedicat, sit vera. Unde dicitur Hebr. II, 4: contestante Deo signis et prodigiis, et variis spiritus sancti distributionibus. Alio modo manifestatur per huiusmodi gratias spiritus sanctus, ut inhabitans eum cui tales gratiae conceduntur. Unde dicitur Act. VI, 8, quod Stephanus plenus gratia faciebat prodigia et signa multa, quem spiritu sancto plenum elegerunt; sic autem non conceduntur huiusmodi gratiae nisi sanctis. Et ne huiusmodi manifestatio vana videatur, subdit ad utilitatem, scilicet communem. In quo designatur finis harum, et hoc vel dum probatur vera doctrina Ecclesiae; et sic fideles confirmantur et infideles convertuntur; vel dum sanctitas alicuius proponitur aliis in exemplum. Unde et infra XIV, v. 12: ad aedificationem Ecclesiae quaerite ut abundetis, et supra X, 33: non quaerens quod mihi utile est, sed quod multis, ut salvi fiant. Deinde cum dicit alii quidem, etc., ponit distinctionem gratiarum, quae quidem, ut dictum est, dantur ad utilitatem communem. Et ideo oportet earum distinctionem accipere secundum quod per unum potest aliorum salus procurari. Quod quidem homo non potest facere interius operando, hoc enim solius Dei est, sed solum exterius persuadendo. Ad quod quidem tria requiruntur. Primo quidem facultas persuadendi; secundo facultas persuasionem confirmandi; tertio persuasionem intelligibiliter proponendi. Ad facultatem autem persuadendi requiritur quod homo habeat peritiam conclusionum et certitudinem principiorum, circa ea in quibus debemus persuadere. Conclusiones autem in his quae pertinent ad salutem, quaedam sunt principales, scilicet res divinae et ad hoc pertinet sapientia, quae est cognitio divinarum rerum, ut Augustinus dicit, libro XIII de Trinitate. Et quantum ad hoc dicitur alii quidem per spiritum datur, scilicet sanctum, sermo sapientiae, ut possit persuadere ea quae ad cognitionem divinorum pertinent. Lc. XXI, 15: ego dabo vobis os et sapientiam, cui non poterunt resistere et contradicere omnes adversarii vestri. Supra II, 6: sapientiam loquimur inter perfectos. Secundariae conclusiones sunt quae pertinent ad notitiam creaturarum, quarum cognitio dicitur scientia, secundum Augustinum ibidem.
12:8
Et quantum ad hoc subdit alii autem, scilicet datur, sermo scientiae, secundum eumdem spiritum, ut scilicet per creaturas ea quae sunt Dei, manifestare possit. Huic enim scientiae attribuitur illud quo pia fides defenditur et roboratur, non autem quidquid curiositatis in humanis scientiis invenitur, ut Augustinus ibidem dicit. Sap. X, v. 10: dedit illi scientiam sanctorum. Is. c. XXXIII, 6: divitiae salutis sapientia et scientia. Est tamen notandum quod sapientia et scientia inter septem dona spiritus sancti computantur, sicut habetur Is. XI, 2. Unde apostolus signanter inter gratias gratis datas non ponit sapientiam et scientiam, sed sermonem sapientiae et scientiae, quae pertinent ad hoc ut homo aliis persuadere valeat per sermonem, ea quae sunt sapientiae et scientiae.
12:9
Principia autem doctrinae salutis sunt articuli fidei et ideo quantum ad hoc subditur alteri, scilicet datur, fides in eodem spiritu. Non autem hic accipitur pro fidei virtute, quia hoc commune est omnibus membris Christi, secundum illud Hebr. XI, 6: sine fide impossibile est placere Deo. Sed accipitur pro sermone fidei, prout scilicet homo potest recte proponere ea quae fidei sunt, vel pro certitudine fidei quam aliquis habet excellenter, secundum illud Matth. XV, 28: mulier, magna est fides tua. Ea vero quae pertinent ad salutarem doctrinam non possunt confirmari seu probari ratione, quia rationem humanam excedunt, secundum illud Eccli. III, 25: plurima supra sensum hominis ostensa sunt tibi. Confirmantur seu probantur signo divino; unde et Moyses, mittendus ad populum Israel, signum accepit a Deo, per quod confirmaret ea, quae ex parte Dei dicebat, ut patet Ex. IV, 1-9, sicut et signo regio confirmatur quod aliquid sit de mandato regis. Signum autem Dei sumitur uno quidem modo ab eo quod solus Deus facere potest, sicut sunt miracula, quae apostolus hic in duo distinguit. Nam primo dicit alii, scilicet datur, gratia sanitatum, id est per quam alicuius possit sanare infirmitatem, in uno, scilicet et eodem, spiritu. Ier. XVII, 14: sana me, domine, et sanabor. Ex his enim persuadetur aliquis, non solum propter magnitudinem facti, sed etiam propter beneficium. Secundo autem dicit alii datur operatio virtutum, ex quibus aliquis persuadetur solum propter magnitudinem facti, puta cum mare dividitur, ut legitur Ex. XIV, 21, vel quod sol et luna stetit in caelo, sicut legitur Ios. X, 13. Gal. III, 5: quis tribuit nobis spiritum, et operatur virtutes in nobis? Alio autem modo accipitur signum divinum ab eo quod solus Deus cognoscere potest. Hoc autem est vel futurum contingens, secundum illud Is. XLI, 23: annuntiate quae ventura sunt, et sciemus quia dii estis vos. Et quantum ad hoc dicit alii, scilicet datur, prophetia, quae est divina revelatio inter eventus immobili veritate denuntians. Ioel. c. II, 28: effundam de spiritu meo super omnem carnem, et prophetabunt filii vestri. Aliud autem est cognitio humani cordis, secundum illud Ier. XVII, 9 s.: pravum est cor hominis et inscrutabile, quis cognoscet illud? Ego dominus scrutans corda et probans renes.
12:10
Et quantum ad hoc subdit alii discretio spirituum, ut scilicet homo discernere possit, quo spiritu aliquis moveatur ad loquendum vel operandum, puta utrum spiritu charitatis vel spiritu invidiae. I Io. IV, 1: nolite credere omni spiritui, sed probate spiritus si ex Deo sunt. Facultas autem persuasionem pronuntiandi consistit in hoc quod homo possit loqui intelligibiliter aliis. Quod quidem impeditur dupliciter. Uno modo per diversitatem idiomatum. Contra quod remedium adhibetur per hoc quod dicit alii, scilicet datur, genera linguarum, ut scilicet possit loqui diversis linguis, ut intelligatur ab omnibus, sicut de apostolis legitur Act. II, 4, quod loquebantur variis linguis. Alio modo per obscuritatem Scripturae inducendae. Contra quod remedium datur per id quod subditur alii interpretatio sermonum, id est difficilium Scripturarum. Dan. V, v. 16: audivi de te quod possis obscura interpretari. Gen. XL, 8: numquid non Dei est interpretatio? Deinde cum dicit haec autem omnia, etc., determinat auctorem praedictarum gratiarum. Circa quod tres errores excludit. Primo quidem gentilium attribuentium diversa dona diversis diis. Contra quod dicit haec autem omnia operatur unus atque idem spiritus. Eph. IV, 4: unum corpus et unus spiritus. Secundo errorem eorum qui Deo attribuebant solum universalem providentiam rerum, ponentes quod distinctiones particularium fiunt solum per causas secundas.
12:11
Contra quod subditur dividens singulis prout vult. Eccli. c. XXXIII, 11: in multitudine disciplinae domini separavit eos. Tertio excludit errorem eorum qui diversitatem gratiarum attribuebant vel fato, vel humano merito, et non solum voluntati divinae, sicut Macedonii, qui dicebant spiritum sanctum esse ministerium patris et filii. Et hoc excludit per hoc quod subdit prout vult. Io. III, 8: spiritus ubi vult spirat.
12:12
Posita distinctione gratiarum, hic manifestat eam per similitudinem corporis naturalis. Et primo ponit similitudinem in generali; secundo exemplificat eam in speciali, ibi nam et corpus, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo ponitur similitudo; secundo similitudinis adaptatio, ibi ita et Christus, et cetera. Circa primum considerandum est, quod, sicut in V metaphysicae, tripliciter dicitur aliquid unum per se. Uno modo indivisibilitate, ut unitas et punctum, secundum quem modum unitas excludit totaliter multitudinem, non solum actualem, sed etiam potentialem. Alio modo dicitur unum continuitate, ut linea et superficies, quae quidem unitas excludit multitudinem actualem, sed non potentialem. Tertio modo integritate, quae non excludit multitudinem neque potentialem, neque actualem, sicut domus est una quae constituitur ex diversis lapidibus et lignis. Et, eodem modo, corpus hominis aut cuiuslibet animalis est unum, quia eius perfectio integratur ex diversis membris, sicut ex diversis animae instrumentis; unde et anima dicitur esse actus corporis organici, id est, ex diversis organis constituti. Proponit ergo primo apostolus quod unitas corporis, membrorum multitudinem non excludit, dicens quod sicut corpus unum est, et multa membra habet, unde et Rom. XII, v. 4 dicitur in uno corpore multa membra habemus. Item proponit quod multitudo membrorum non tollit corporis unitatem, unde subdit omnia autem membra corporis cum sint multa, nihilominus unum corpus sunt, quod ex omnibus perficitur. Unde et Iob X, 11 dicitur: pelle et carne vestisti me, ossibus et nervis compegisti me. Deinde cum dicit ita et Christus, etc., ponitur adaptatio similitudinis. Et primo adaptat similitudinem, dicens ita et Christus, scilicet est unus, secundum illud, supra c. VIII, 6: unus dominus noster Iesus, per quem omnia. Et tamen multa et diversa habet membra, scilicet omnes fideles, secundum illud Rom. XII, 5: multi unum corpus sumus in Christo. Secundo ponitur ratio adaptationis, ubi ponitur duplex ratio distinctionis. Una quidem ratio unitatis est spiritus sanctus, secundum illud Eph. IV, 4: unum corpus et unus spiritus. Sed per virtutem spiritus sancti duplex beneficium consequimur. Primo quidem, quia per ipsum regeneramur, secundum illud Io. c. III, 5: nisi quis renatus fuerit ex aqua et spiritu sancto.
12:13
Unde dicit etenim in uno spiritu, scilicet per virtutem unius spiritus sancti, omnes nos, qui sumus membra Christi, sumus baptizati in unum corpus, id est in unitatem Ecclesiae, quae est corpus Christi, secundum illud Eph. I, 22: ipsum dedit caput super omnem Ecclesiam, quae est corpus eius; et Gal. III, 27: omnes qui in Christo baptizati estis, Christum induistis. Secundo, per spiritum sanctum reficimur ad salutem. Unde subdit et omnes potati sumus in uno spiritu, id est per virtutem unius spiritus sancti. Potest autem hic potus intelligi dupliciter. Uno modo de interno refrigerio quod spiritus sanctus cordi humano praebet, extinguendo sitim carnalium desideriorum et concupiscentiarum. Unde Eccli. XV, 3: aqua salutaris sapientiae potavit eum, et, Io. VII, 38, flumina de ventre eius fluent aquae vivae. Alio modo potest intelligi de potu sacramentali, qui per spiritum sacratur. Supra X, v. 4: omnes eumdem potum spiritualem biberunt. Interponitur autem duplex ratio diversitatis. Una ex parte ritus, cum dicit sive Iudaei, sive gentiles, etc., alia ex parte conditionis, cum dicit sive servi, sive liberi. Nulla enim huiusmodi diversitas impedit unitatem corporis Christi. Unde Gal. III, 28 dicitur: non est Iudaeus, neque Graecus; non est servus, neque liber; unum enim estis in Christo Iesu.
12:14
Deinde cum dicit nam et corpus, explicat similitudinem in speciali. Et primo describit conditionem corporis naturalis et membrorum ipsius. Secundo adaptat ad corpus mysticum Christi, ibi vos autem estis, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo describit integritatem corporis naturalis; secundo habitudinem membrorum ad invicem, ibi non potest autem oculus dicere, et cetera. Circa primum tria facit. Primo proponit quod intendit; secundo manifestat exemplificando, ibi si dixerit pes, etc.; tertio probat ducendo ad inconveniens, ibi si totum corpus oculus, et cetera. Dicit ergo primo: dictum est quod, omnes nos in unum corpus mysticum baptizati sumus, quod repraesentat similitudo corporis naturalis. Nam corpus naturale hominis non est unum membrum, sed multa. Quia scilicet eius perfectio non salvatur in uno membro, sed integratur ex multis, quae necesse habent deservire diversis potentiis et actibus animae. Unde et Rom. XII, 4 dicitur: sicut in uno corpore multa membra habemus, omnia autem membra corporis non eumdem actum habent, ita multi unum corpus sumus in Christo. Deinde cum dicit si dixerit pes, etc., manifestat quod dixerat exemplificando in membris quibusdam. Et primo in membris deservientibus motui: et ponit duo membra: pedem, tamquam ignobilius membrum, eo quod calcat terram et portat totius corporis pondus; manum autem tamquam membrum nobilius, eo quod ipsa est organum organorum.
12:15
Et hoc est quod dicit si dixerit pes: non sum de corpore, quoniam non sum manus, non ideo non est de corpore? Quasi dicat: perfectio corporis non tota consistit in uno membro, quamvis nobiliori sed ad eius perfectionem requiruntur etiam ignobiliora. Per membra autem deservientia motui, designantur in Ecclesia homines dediti vitae activae, ita quod pedes sunt subditi, de quibus dicitur Ez. I, 7: pedes eorum pedes recti; per manus autem figurantur praelati, per quos alii disponuntur, unde et Cant. V, 14 dicitur: manus illius tornatiles aureae, plenae hyacinthis. Sunt autem in Ecclesia necessariae non solum manus, id est praelati, sed etiam pedes, id est subditi. Unde Prov. XIV, v. 28 dicitur: in multitudine populi dignitas regis. Secundo exemplificat de membris servientibus virtuti apprehensivae, et ponit oculum qui deservit visui et aurem quae deservit auditui. Nam isti duo sensus praecipue deserviunt humanae sapientiae: visus quidem quantum ad inventionem, eo quod plures rerum differentias ostendit; auditus autem quantum ad disciplinam, quae fit per sermonem. Horum tamen sensuum dignior est visus quam auditus, quia et spiritualior est et plura demonstrat, ac per hoc oculus est dignior aure.
12:16
Dicit ergo et si dixerit auris, quae est ignobilius membrum, non sum de corpore, quia non sum oculus, qui est membrum nobilius, non ideo non est de corpore? et cetera. Per membra ergo deservientia virtuti apprehensivae, designantur in Ecclesia illi qui student vitae contemplativae, inter quos sunt, sicut oculi, doctores, qui per seipsos veritatem inspiciunt. Unde dicitur Cant. V, 12: oculi eius sicut columbae super rivos aquarum, quae resident iuxta fluenta plenissima. Per aures autem significantur discipuli, qui a magistris veritatem audiendo recipiunt. Unde et Matth. XIII, 19 dicitur: qui habet aures audiendi, audiat. Sunt enim in Ecclesia necessarii non solum doctores sed etiam discipuli. Unde et Iob XXIX, 11 dicitur: auris audiens beatificavit me.
12:17
Deinde cum dicit si totum corpus, etc., probat ducendo ad inconveniens duplex, quorum primum est subtractio necessariorum a corpore, secundum est remotio integritatis corporis, ibi quod si essent omnia, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo ponit inconveniens quod sequitur, dicens si totum corpus esset oculus, quod est membrum nobilius, ubi esset auditus? Id est instrumentum audiendi, quasi dicat: si in Ecclesia omnes essent magistri. Unde dicitur Iac. III, 1: nolite plures magistri fieri, fratres mei. Et, iterum: si totum corpus esset auditus, id est instrumentum audiendi, ubi esset odoratus? et cetera. Per quem possunt in Ecclesia intelligi illi qui, et si non sint capaces verborum sapientiae, percipiunt tamen quaedam eius indicia a remotis, quasi odorem. Unde et Cant. I, 3 dicitur in odorem unguentorum tuorum currimus. Secundo asserit contrariam veritatem, scilicet quod nec auditus corpori debet deesse, dicens nunc autem Deus posuit, id est ordinate disposuit, membra diversa. Nam et si membrorum distinctio sit opus naturae, hoc tamen agit natura ut instrumentum divinae providentiae.
12:18
Et ideo primam causam dispositionis membrorum assignans, subdit unumquodque eorum in corpore, quasi dicat: non sic posuit membra diversa, ut unumquodque eorum secundum se separatim existeret, sed ut omnia convenirent in uno corpore. Et sicut voluit; nam prima causa institutionis rerum est voluntas divina, secundum illud Ps. CXIII, 3: omnia quaecumque voluit fecit. Sic autem et in Ecclesia disposuit diversa officia, diversos status secundum suam voluntatem. Unde et Eph. I, 11 dicitur: praedestinati secundum propositum eius qui operatur omnia secundum consilium voluntatis suae. Deinde cum dicit quod si esset, etc., ducit ad aliud inconveniens, quod est defectus integritatis corporis.
12:19
Unde primo ponit hoc inconveniens, dicens quod si essent omnia unum membrum, ubi esset corpus? Id est ubi esset integritas corporalis? Quasi dicat: non esset. Ita si omnes in Ecclesia unius conditionis et gradus essent, tolleretur perfectio et decor Ecclesiae, quae in Ps. XLIV, 10 describitur circumamicta varietate.
12:20
Secundo asserit veritatem contrariam, dicens nunc autem multa quidem sunt membra, sed unum corpus quod ex omnibus integratur. Sic Ecclesia ex diversis ordinibus constituitur. Unde et Cant. VI, 9 describitur: terribilis ut castrorum acies ordinata.
12:21
Deinde cum dicit non potest autem oculus, etc., ponit comparationem membrorum ad invicem. Et primo quantum ad necessitatem; secundo quantum ad cultum membris adhibitum, ibi et quae putamus, etc.; tertio quantum ad mutuam sollicitudinem, ibi sed in ipsum, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo proponit omnia membra corporis esse necessaria, quamvis quaedam sint ignobilia; secundo ponit necessitatis comparationem, ibi sed multo magis, et cetera. Ostendit autem primo rationem necessitatis membrorum secundum duplicem differentiam. Primo quidem secundum differentiam membrorum deservientium motui, unde dicit non potest autem oculus, qui deservit cognitioni et significat contemplativos, dicere manui, quae deservit motui et significat activos opera tua non indigeo. Indigent enim contemplativi per opera activorum sustentari. Unde et Lc. X, 39 s. dicitur quod cum Maria secus pedes domini sederet, audiens verba eius, Martha satagebat circa frequens ministerium. Secundo ostendit idem secundum differentiam praelatorum, qui significantur per caput, et subditorum, qui significantur per pedes; et hoc est quod subdit aut iterum caput, id est praelatus, secundum illud I Reg. XV, 17: caput in tribubus Israel factus es, non potest dicere pedibus, id est subditis, non estis mihi necessarii, quia, ut dicitur Prov. XIV, 28, in multitudine populi dignitas regis.
12:22
Deinde cum dicit sed multo magis, etc., comparat diversa membra ad invicem quoad necessitatem eorum, dicens quod membra corporis quae videntur esse infirmiora, sunt magis necessaria, sicut intestina. Ita etiam in Ecclesia sine officio aliquarum abiectarum personarum, puta agricultorum et aliorum huiusmodi, praesens vita transiri non posset; quae tamen posset duci sine aliquibus excellentioribus personis contemplationi et sapientiae deputatis, quae Ecclesiae deserviunt ad hoc quod sit ornatior et melius se habens. Ex hoc enim aliquid dicitur necessarium, quod est utile ad finem. Illa vero quae sunt nobilissima, non se habent in ratione utilium, sed sunt per seipsa appetenda ut fines. Et ideo dicitur Iob XXXI, 39: si fructus terrae comedi absque pecunia, et animam agricolarum eius afflixi. Deinde cum dicit et quae putamus, etc., comparat membra quantum ad exteriorem cultum. Et primo ponit diversitatem quae diversis membris adhibetur; secundo causam diversitatis assignat, ibi Deus temperavit, et cetera. Cultus autem exterior membris adhibitus ad duo pertinet scilicet ad honorem, sicut ea quae apponuntur ad ornatum, ut monilia et inaures; et ad honestatem, sicut quae apponuntur ad tegumentum, ut brachae et alia huiusmodi. Quantum ergo ad primum cultum, dicit primo et quae putamus esse ignobiliora membra corporis, his circumdamus abundantiorem honorem, idest maiorem ornatum, sicut auribus alicubi suspenduntur inaures, oculis autem nihil apponitur, et pedibus apponuntur calceamenta depicta et gemmata, secundum illud Cant. VII, 1: quam pulchri sunt gressus tui in calceamentis, filia principis. Manus autem nudae habentur. Et, similiter in Ecclesia, imperfectioribus sunt magis consolationes adhibendae, quibus perfectiores non egent. Unde dicitur Is. XL, 11: in brachio suo congregabit agnos, et in sinu suo levabit, foetas ipse portabit, et, I Petr. III, 7 dicitur: viri quasi infirmiori vasculo muliebri impartientes honorem.
12:23
Secundo prosequitur quantum ad cultum honestatis, dicens et quae inhonesta sunt, abundantiorem honestatem habent, scilicet per studium humanum. Dicuntur autem membra aliqua inhonesta in sanctis, non propter aliquam peccati turpitudinem, sed propter inobedientiam membrorum genitalium subsecutam ex peccato originali. Vel etiam quia sunt ignobili usui deputata, sicut omnia membra quae deserviunt emissioni superfluitatum, quibus abundantior honestas adhibetur dum studiosius teguntur, quo non indigent membra nobilibus usibus deputata.
12:24
Unde subdit honesta autem nostra nullius egent, scilicet exterioris honestatis, unde nec faciei velamen apponitur. Et similiter in Ecclesia illi qui sunt in aliquo culpabiles, sunt admonendi et custodiendi, secundum illud Eccli. XLII, 11: super filiam luxuriosam confirma custodiam. Et Gal. VI, 1 dicitur: si praeoccupatus quis fuerit in aliquo delicto vos, qui spirituales estis, huiusmodi instruite in spiritu lenitatis; illi autem qui sunt absque culpa his non egent. Et est notandum quod triplicem defectum circa membra notavit, scilicet inhonestatis, ignobilitatis et infirmitatis. Quorum primum in membris Ecclesiae pertinet ad culpam; secundum ad conditionem servilem; tertium ad statum imperfectionis. Deinde cum dicit et Deus temperavit, etc., ponit causam praedicti cultus, et primo assignat causam efficientem primam. Licet enim homines taliter se habeant ad cultum membrorum, hoc tamen procedit ex ordinatione divina, unde dicit sed Deus temperavit corpus, abundantiorem honorem tribuendo ei membro cui deerat. Nam homines hoc faciunt ex quodam divino instinctu, secundum illud Iob XXXIII, 16: aperit aures virorum et erudiens eos instruit disciplina.
12:25
Secundo ponit causam finalem, dicens ut non sit schisma in corpore. Quod quidem sequeretur, si defectui membrorum non subveniretur. Hoc autem schisma quantum ad membra corporis mystici manifeste vitatur, dum pax Ecclesiae custoditur per hoc, quod singulis ea quae sunt necessaria attribuuntur. Unde et supra dictum est cap. I, v. 10: idipsum dicatis omnes, et non sint in vobis schismata. Sed quantum ad membra corporis naturalis, schisma esset in corpore si debita proportio membrorum tolleretur. Deinde cum dicit sed in idipsum, etc., ponit comparationem membrorum ad invicem quantum ad mutuam sollicitudinem. Et, primo, proponit eam, dicens: non solum praedicta membra operantur ad invicem, sed etiam per se invicem sunt sollicita in idipsum, id est in unitatem corporis conservandi. Et hoc quidem manifeste in corpore naturali apparet. Nam quodlibet membrum naturalem quamdam inclinationem habet ad iuvamentum aliorum membrorum. Unde et naturaliter homo opponit manum ad protegendum alia membra ab ictibus. Et similiter alii fideles, qui sunt membra corporis mystici, pro se invicem sollicitudinem gerunt, secundum illud Eccli. XVII, 12: unicuique mandavit Deus de proximo suo, et, Gal. VI, 2: alter alterius onera portate. Secundo, specificat hanc sollicitudinem; et primo in malis, in quibus magis est manifestum. Unde dicit et si quid, scilicet mali, patitur unum membrum, compatiuntur omnia membra. Quod quidem manifestum est in corpore naturali. Nam uno membro languente, totum corpus quasi languescit, et ad locum languoris confluunt spiritus et humores quasi ad subveniendum. Et similiter debet esse in fidelibus Christi, ut unus, malo alterius compatiatur, secundum illud Iob XXX, 25: flebam quondam super eo qui afflictus erat, et anima mea compatiebatur.
12:26
Secundo in bonis, unde subdit sive gloriatur, id est, quocumque modo vigoratur, unum membrum, congaudent omnia membra. Quod etiam manifestum est in corpore naturali, in quo vigor unius membri in iuvamentum cedit aliis membris. Sic debet etiam esse in membris Ecclesiae, ut unusquisque bonis alterius congaudeat. Phil. II, v. 17: gaudeo et congratulor omnibus vobis. Rom. XII, 15: gaudere cum gaudentibus, et flere cum flentibus. Deinde cum dicit vos autem estis, etc., adaptat similitudinem ad propositum. Et, primo, quantum ad corporis unitatem, dicens vos autem, scilicet qui estis in unitate fidei congregati, estis corpus Christi, secundum illud Eph. I, 22 s.: ipsum dedit caput super omnem Ecclesiam, quae est corpus eius.
12:27
Secundo quantum ad membrorum distinctionem, cum subdit et estis membra de membro. Quod potest intelligi tripliciter. Uno modo sic: estis membra dependentia de Christo membro, quod quidem dicitur membrum secundum humanitatem secundum quam, praecipue, dicitur Ecclesiae caput. Nam secundum divinitatem non habet rationem membri aut partis, cum sit commune bonum totius universi. Alio modo sic: vos estis membra dependentia de membro, inquantum per me Christo acquisiti estis, secundum illud, supra IV, 15: in Christo Iesu per Evangelium ego vos genui. Tertio modo posset exponi ut designaretur distinctio et series membrorum, ut sit sensus: vos estis membra de membro, id est ita distinguimini et ordinamini ad invicem, sicut unum membrum ad aliud.
12:28
Deinde cum dicit et quosdam quidem, etc., prosequitur de distinctione ministrationum. Circa quod tria facit. Primo assignat ordinem ministrationum; secundo manifestat earum distinctionem, ibi numquid apostoli omnes, etc.; tertio ordinat eorum affectionem circa diversas administrationes et gratias, ibi aemulamini autem, et cetera. Circa primum duo facit. Primo ponit maiores seu principales administrationes; secundo ministrationes secundarias, ibi opitulationes, et cetera. Maiores autem ministri in Ecclesia sunt apostoli ad quorum officium tria pertinent, quorum primum est auctoritas gubernandi fidelem populum, quae proprie pertinet ad officium apostolatus; secundo facultas docendi; tertio potestas miracula faciendi ad confirmationem doctrinae. Et de his tribus habetur Lc. IX, 1 s., ubi dicitur: convocatis Iesus duodecim apostolis, dedit illis virtutem et potestatem super omnia Daemonia, et ut languores curarent, et misit illos praedicare regnum Dei. In omnibus autem potestatibus seu virtutibus ordinatis, illud quod est principale reservatur supremae potestati; alia vero etiam inferioribus communicantur. Potestas autem faciendi miracula, ordinatur ad doctrinam sicut ad fidem, secundum illud Marc. ult.: sermonem confirmante sequentibus signis. Doctrina autem ordinatur ad gubernationem populi sicut ad finem, secundum illud Ier. III, 15: dabo vobis pastores secundum cor meum, et pascent vos in scientia et doctrina. Et ideo primus gradus inter ecclesiastica ministeria est apostolorum, quibus specialiter competit Ecclesiae regimen. Et propter hoc dicit et Deus posuit, id est ordinate collocavit, in Ecclesia, quosdam, scilicet in determinatis ministeriis, secundum illud Io. XV, 16: posui vos, ut eatis. Primum quidem apostolos, quorum regimini commisit Ecclesiam, secundum illud Lc. XXII, v. 29: ego dispono vobis, sicut disposuit mihi pater meus regnum. Unde et Apoc. XXI, v. 19 s. super duodecim fundamenta civitatis describuntur duodecim apostolorum nomina. Propter quod et ipsi inter caeteros fideles primatum in spiritualibus gratiis obtinuerunt, secundum illud Rom. VIII, 23: nos ipsi primitias spiritus habentes. Et quamvis ad apostolos praecipue pertineat doctrinae officium, quibus dictum est Matth. ult.: euntes docete omnes gentes, tamen alii in communionem huius officii assumuntur, quorum quidam per seipsos revelationes a Deo accipiunt, qui dicuntur prophetae; quidam vero de his, quae sunt aliis revelata, populum instruunt, qui dicuntur doctores, unde subdit secundo prophetas, qui etiam in novo testamento fuerunt. Quod enim dicitur Matth. XI, 13: lex et prophetae usque ad Ioannem, intelligitur de prophetis qui futurum Christi adventum praenuntiaverunt. Tertio doctores, unde et Act. XIII, 1 dicitur: erant in Ecclesia quae erat Antiochiae, prophetae et doctores. Similiter etiam et gratia miraculorum fuit aliis communicata, quae primitus a Christo data fuit apostolis, unde subdit deinde virtutes, qui scilicet miracula faciunt circa ipsa elementa mundi. Gal. III, 5: operatur virtutes in nobis. Quantum autem ad miracula quae fiunt in corporibus humanis, subdit exinde gratias curationum, secundum illud Lc. IX, 1: ut languores curarent. Deinde cum dicit opitulationes, etc., ponit minores sive secundarias administrationes, quarum quaedam ordinantur ad regimen Ecclesiae, quod ad apostolatus dignitatem pertinere diximus; quaedam vero ad doctrinam. Ad regimen Ecclesiae pertinent in generali quaedam opitulationes, id est illi qui opem ferunt maioribus praelatis in universali regimine, sicut archidiaconi episcopis, secundum illud Phil. IV, 3: adiuva illas quae mecum laboraverunt in Evangelio cum Clemente et caeteris adiutoribus meis. In speciali autem ponit gubernationes, sicut sunt parochiales sacerdotes, quibus committitur gubernatio aliquarum particularium plebium. Prov. XI, v. 14: ubi non est gubernator, corruet populus. Ad doctrinam autem pertinet secundario, quod subdit linguarum genera, quantum ad illos qui variis linguis loquuntur magnalia, ut dicitur Act. II, 4; nec scilicet propter varietatem idiomatum evangelica doctrina impediretur. Quantum vero ad amovendum impedimentum doctrinae, quod posset provenire ex obscuritate sermonum, subdit interpretationes sermonum. Infra XIV, 13: qui loquitur lingua, oret ut interpretetur.
12:29
Deinde cum dicit numquid omnes apostoli, etc., manifestat distinctionem praedictarum ministrationum, dicens numquid omnes in Ecclesia sunt apostoli? Quasi dicat: non. Numquid omnes prophetae? et cetera. Ex quo patet diversitas harum administrationum. Eccli. XXXIII, 11: in multitudine disciplinae domini separavit eos. Et XXXVII, v. 31: non omnia omnibus expediunt. Deinde cum dicit aemulamini autem, etc., ordinat eorum affectum circa praedicta spiritualia dona, dicens: cum multa sint dona spiritus sancti, ut dictum est, aemulamini, id est desiderate, charismata meliora, id est gratias potiores, ut scilicet magis desideretis ea quae sunt meliora, puta prophetiam quam donum linguarum, ut infra c. XIII, 1 s. dicetur. I Thess. ult.: omnia probate, quod bonum est tenete.
12:31
Et ne in praemissis donis eorum affectus quiesceret, subdit et adhuc excellentiorem viam vobis demonstro, scilicet charitatem, qua directius in Deum itur. Ps. CXVIII, 32: viam mandatorum tuorum cucurri. Is. c. XXX, 21: haec est via, ambulate in ea.
12:1
1. De spiritualibus autem nolo vos ignorare, fratres. Dictioaem fratres quidam vetusti codices non habent. Graeci ponunt in medio: De spiritualibus autem, fratres, nolo etc. Pro^ressurus Apostolus ad aliud quiddam reformandum, quod in publicis ecclesiae conventibus inordinate fiebat, nempe quod spectabat usum donorum spiritualium, quae ab ipso in sequentibus xaptojxaTa Graece vocantur, prius docet, quis eorum autor sit, cujus arbitrio varie dispensentur in ecclesiae membra, quod facit toto hoc capite; deinde, quod donum iis omnibus antecellat, et prae omnibus sit expetendum, quod facit capite proximo. Causa, quae Paulum impulit ad haec scribenda, fuit ea, quod, cum in Corinthios, qui crediderant, effusa essent hujusmodi dona, alii propterea supra alios seseefferebant,neque illis ordinate utebantur, alii dolebant de non acceptis, aut quod minora aliis accepissent. Quare super hac tota re necessario admonendi erant et instruendi. Dicit ergo: De spiritualibus autem nolo vos ignorare, fratres, id est, de charismatis, quibus ditati estis, ut initio epistolae dixi, volo vos instruere. Vocat ea spiritualia ab autore Spiritu sancto, 0 Vers. 12. Eph. 1, 22. seq. ^) Eph. id, quod statim manifeste et ex professo docet. Caeterum instructio, quam promittit, extenditur per tria capita.
12:2
2. Scitis, quoniam, cum gentes essetis. Graece: OrSaTc, oti, ots s^vtj ^ts. Scitis, quod, quando gentes eratis. Sunt quidem non pauci codices, in quibus omittatur ots^ quando; sed hanc, quam posui, germanam arbitror lectionem, quae etiam est in editione Complutensi, et cum vulgata Latina convenit. Nam et Graecos expositores, Chrysostomum ac caeteros, ita legisse, probant eorum commentarii. Sed cum in Graeco concurrant voces simillimae oti et ots, nata hinc est Graecorum codicum varietas, ut in quibusdam solum OT!,^ in ahis solum ots legeretur, idque jam olim. Quod liquet ex diversis translationibus Latinis. Nam textus comment. Ambros. (quem cito ex editione Rorhana) sic habet: Scitis, quia gentes eratis; Augustinus vero lib. 2L contra Faustum. cap. 8. ex alia versione: Scitis, quando gentes eratis. Atqui plena lectio est: Scitis, quia, quando gentes eratis, non addita particula 5s, autem, quae in nullis est Graecis. Porro gentes dicit culta et religione. Nam natura et origine gentes esse non destiterant. Rursum gentes vocat a majori parte, compellans ecclesiam Corinthiorum. Alioqui inter eos erant etiam ex Judaeis aliqui, in quos nec id, quod sequitur, competebat.
Ad simulacra muta, prout ducebamini, euntes. Supple: eratis. Id enim ex priori membro commode repetitur ad absolvendam orationem alias imperfectam. Alii euntes pro ibatis, participium pro verbo, positum dicunt Hebraea phrasi. Alii vero censent, in Graeco orationem esse perfectam, accipientes vocabulum: (uc; oiv, iu alia significatione. Sic enim vertunt Erasmus et Hentenins: Ad simulacra muta utcumque ducebamini sequentes, sive abducti. Hoc enim significat Graecum participium aTT^ayoiJisvot, pro quo noster interpres reddit: euntes. Sane probabilis est horum interpretatio, qua significetur, Corinthios ad muta simulacra colenda non consilio accessisse, eed utcumque, id est, qualitercumque, temere, pro nutu ducentium, et huc illuc eos circumagentium, abductos fuisse. Quamquam et hoc modo verti potest: Ad simulacra muta quasi ducebamini abducti, ut sit tacita comparatio cum brutis animantibus, quae ducuntur hominum imperio; nec sine allusione: ad simulacra muta, tanquam mutae pecudes, juxta illud: Sifniles illis fiant, qui faciunt ea, et qui confidunt in eis, Psalm 113. Et huc facit translatio, qua usus est Augustinus loco jam dicto. Sic enim habet: Ad simulacra sine voce quomodo ascendebatis (forte: accedebaeos ad colenda simulacra (Graece erSojAa), quae nec loqui, proinde nec intelligere quidquam possunt (nam ejusdem est, sermonis et rationis esse participem), faciles et sequaces, more pecudum, ductos et abductos fuisse, sive consuetudine, sive principum ac sacerdotum autoritate, et daemonum fallacia. Sed quorsum istud, tamquam praefationis loco, commemoret Apostolus, non satis liquet. Graeci putant, eum velle ineinuare discrimen inter vates idolorum et prophetas Christi, ac primum quidem signum, quo discernantur, hac parte significari; nempe quou illi vates, a daemonibus arrepti, velut insani sine mente proferrent ea, quae suggererentur, nec haberent in potestate loqui, aut non loqui. In prophetis autem Christianis res haberet prorsus contrario modo. Nam, ut cap. 14. dicitur, Spiritus prophetarum prophetis subjecti sunt; tametsi de illius intellectu sententiae suo loco videbimus. Alterum vero signum subsequentibus verbis significatum, quod illi Jesum blasphemarent, isti non sine honore nominarent. Verum haec Graecorum ratio videtur aliena a textu. Loquitur enim Apostolus generaliter ad fideles ab errore gentili conversos, nihil indicans de iis, qui fuissent aliquando vates idolorum, sed solam idololatriae memoriam eis refricans. Neque corveniebat simulacra muta appellare, ubi de vaticiniis atque responsis per ea editis sermo esset. Potius ergo dicendum est, idcirco Paulum eis veterem idololatriam rememorare, ut ex opposito declaret ac doceat, quibus donis per susceptam Christi religio- i nem ditati sint ac decorati, qui prius, ' mula simulacra colentes, nihil hujusmodi donorum habebant, sed ad cultum statuarum ducebantur velut pecora sermone et ratione carentia.
12:3
3. Ideo notum vobis facio, quod nemo in Spiritu Dei loquens dicit anathema Jesu. Graece et Syriace: Jesum. Sic et nonnulla Lathia, sufiragantibus antiquis concordantiis. Ita quoque legerunt 1 Novatianus lib. de Trinit. cap. 29. et Hi- I larius de Trinitate lib. 2. et 8. In spiritu, I id est, per spiritum; Hebraismus. Sensus » est: Quod cum ita sit, imprimis scire vos volo, quod nullus per Spiritum Dei loquens Jesum vocat anathema, id est, Jesum exsecratur, Jesu maledicit, interitum ei et exterminationem imprecatur. Nam anathema, Hebraice nD"in } dicebatur res exsecrabilis et exterminanda. Vide, qude annotavimus ad illud Rom. 9.: Optabam anathema esse a Christo. Quaeres autem, cur Apostolus, speciatim acturus de donis Spiritus sancti, primum geneialitei" ab eis removeat hoc, quod est: dicere anathema Jesum; quod apud fideles nullam poterat habere dubi tationem. Neque enim propter vates idolorum id facit, quem commentarium jam prius rejecimus. xVdde, quod non spiritum Dei, sed deorum illi jactabant. Nec omnino propter gentiles infideles ad hunc modum loqui videtur. Non enim illi dicebant Jesum anathema, quia vocabulum hoc apud gentiles non erat usitatum in ea significatione, quam diximus. Respondeo, mihi maxime probari rationem, quam adfert Cajetanus; scilicet hoc a Paulo dici propter Judaeos, qui, de Spiritu Dei gloriantes, Jesu tamen maledicebant atque eum non solum Christum negabant, sed etiam dicebant anathema, nomen ejus penitus exstinguere laborantes. Id quod etiamnum hodie facere dicuntur in suis synagogis, videh'cet imitatores patrum suorum, qui spiritu maligno pleni clamabant ad Pilatum de Jesu: Tolle, ioUe, crucifige eum, Joann. 19.
Et nemo potest dicere: Dominus Jesus, nisi in Spiritu sancto. Dominus Jesus. Rursus Graece et Syriace: Dominum Jesum. Atque ita legunt Ambrosii titulo commentarius, et ipse Ambrosius lib. 1. de Spiritu sancto, cap. 4. et 10., et lib. 3. cap. 12. Item alii veteres, Hilarius utroque loco supra cit., Hierorymus in comment. super Jesaiam cap. 66., et super Joelem cap. 2, Prosper libro 2. de vi;cat. gent., cap. 7. Quae lectio, qi;amvis e Latinis codicibus exoleverit, omnino tamen probanda videtur, exigente eam antithesi, quae est ad partem praecedentem. Ut enim illic negavit Apostolus, quemquam in Spiritu Dei dicere Jesum anathema; ita nunc negat, quemquam, nisi in Spiritu sancto, Jesum dicere Dominum. Confirmat eandem lectionem citatio Gaudentii, Brixiensis episcopi, vetusti scriptoris, serm. 9. ad neophytos: Quoniam, inquit, nemo confitetur Dominum Jesum Christum, nisi in Spiritu sancto. Quod ergo nostri codices habent: Nemo potest dicere: Dominus Jesus, sjc expone: Nemo potest dicere, quod Jesus est Dominus, quomodo Paulus ait Phih 2.: Et omnis lingua confiteatur, quia Dominus Jesus Christus, id est, quod Jesus Christus sit Dominus, Dominum autem intelligit, ut et alibi passim, jure redemptionis humanae; propter quod dicere potuit: Dota est mihi omnis potestas in coelo et in terra, Matth. 28. Quo sensu Dominum eum praedicabant Apostoli, et veri confitentur fideles. Nec tamen, quicumque eo sensu praedicant aut confitentur, Jesum esse Dominum, id faciunt in Spiritu sancto; sed qui pio cordis affectu talem praedicant aut confitentur. Hoc enim Aposfolo est: Jesum dioere Dominum; quod nemo potest, nisi ex dono Spiritus sancti, tamquam autoris omnium bonorum ad pietatem et aeternam salutem conducentium. Nani etsi Spiritus sanctus, imo tota Trinitas, cujus indivisae sunt operationes, omnia operetur in omnibus, sicut de Deo paulo post dicitur; peculiari tamen ratione Spiritui sancto, cui bonitas appropriatur, in sacris literis ea solent adscribi, quae spectant hominum sanctificationem. Movet hoc loco Cajetanus et solvit aliquot objectiones; sednos eas omnes solvimus, cum illud dicere interpretamur: dicere pio cordis affectu, quemadmodum et Hieronymus interpretatur dictis k)cis. Nam et Augustinus lib. 2. de serm. Dom. in monte, cap. 25. sic exponit: voluntate ac mente, et tract. 74. in Joan.: animo, verbo, facto; corde, ore, opere; et Gaudentius addita particula: ut oportet. Huc ergo non pertinent verba daemonum confitentium, Jesum esse Filium Dei, et Apostolos ejus servos Dei excelsi, annuntiantes hominibus viam sahitis, Matth. 8. et Act. 16. Sed nec hominum verba, qui Christo dicunt: Domine, Do~ mine, nec tamen faciunt voluntatem patris ejus, ^latth. 7. Quns quidem diserte excludunt ab hac Apostuli sententia Hieronymus et Augustinus antea citati. Quare nec illorum huc pertinet praedicatio, qui non sincere, sed ex invidia et contentione Christum annuntiabant existimantes, pressuram se suscitare vinculis Apostoli Pauli, Phil. 1. Haec cum dicimus, non diffitemur, eam fidem, quae est in malis Christianis et informis vocatur, esse donum Spiritus sancti; sed praedicationem eorum et fidei confessionem, si non ex sincero et pio cordis afifectu procedat, in Spiritu sancto fieri, cum allegatis patribus negamus. Quod idem nobis dicendum videtur de caeteris Spiritus sancti donis, de quibus consequenter agit Apostolus. Quae res ex iis, quae sequentibus duobus capitibus scribit, satis intelligi poterit.
12:4
4. Divisiones vero gratiarum sunt. Divisiones, Siaipsastc;^ id est, differentiae, discrimina. Gratiarum, Graece: /apiajJ.aTa>v. Augustinus in epist. 57., quae est ad Dardanum, legit: donationum. Et ad hunc modum vertit interdum noster interpres. Sed alii rectius: donorum. Quomodo legunt Hilarius in libris de Trinitate, et Hieronymus in epistola ad Hedibiam. Nam Graeco nomine, tametsi verbali, significantur ipsa dona. Sensus est: Charismata seu dona spiritualia varie per ecclesiam distributa sunt, alia aliis donata.
Idem autem Spiritus. Id est, unus idemque Spiritus sanctub est, qui ea omnia largitur, cujus et dona vocantur.
12:5
5. Et divisionesministrationum sunt. Graece: biaxQviWJ, ministeriorum, ut alibi vertit; quemadmodum et legunt iidem, quos dixi, Hilaiius et Hieronymus. Ministeria quoque, inquit, varie distributa sunt per ecclesiam. Quomodo differant ministeria seu ministrationes a charismatis, quae dixit, et ab operationibus, quas nominat in membro sequenti, paulo post exponemus. Jdem autem Dominus. Graece: et idem Dominus, scilicet Jesus Christus, a quo, iit Deo, et per quem, ut hominem, illa omnia conferuntur.
12:6
6. Et divisiones operationum sunt. Operationum, Caece svspYr^fJia^ttov. Quae vox significat operationes non quascumque, sed potentes et efficaces, vehit a divina vohmtate profectas, Sensus: Operationes item, hoc est, operandi facultates et impetus multifariam per ecclesiam distributi sunt.
Idem vero Deus, qui operatur omnia in omnibus. Graeca addunt: laxi^ Idem autem Deus est, qui etc. Hic significatur Deus Pater, qui est fons Deitatis. Quidam hanc partem restringunt ad materiam praesentem, hoc sensu: Qui operatur haec omnia in quibusvis hominibus, dividens singulis, prout vult, ut infra dicitur. Verum nihil prohibet accipi generaliter, quomodo plerique Latini intelligunt; tanquam dicat Apostolus: Idem Deus est, qui prorsus omnia in omnibus operatur; et proinde non dubitandum, quin et harum omnium operationum, de quibus hic agitur, ipse sit autor. Dicitur autem Deus omnia in omnibus opevans eo, quod intime efficiat omnia et singula opera, tam naturalia, quam supernaturalia, in omnibus operantibus, id est, in omnibus causis secundis. Unde S. Thomas in commentario: Qui operatur, inquit, omnia, sicut prima causa creans omnes operationes. Ne tamen aliae causae videantur esse superfluae, subdit: in omnibus, quia in causis secundariis prima causa operatur; et probat ex Scriptura Jes. 26.: Omnia opera nostra operatus es in nobis. Sic ille, subjungens, operationes Deo attribui, sicut primae causae moventi. Atque huc facit verbum Graecum \\zpi;zrj, inoperari; videlicet aptissimum ad illam Intimam Dei in omnibus operationem significandam. Haec annotare visum est, ue quis opinetur, Deum causalitatis ordine non praevenire causas secundas in producendis earum effectibus, sed eas comitari duntaxat. Quae quidem opinio revera tollere videtur a Deo rationem primi raoveutis atque causantis, quoad omnes hujusmodi effectus. Porro circa trimembrem hunc locum docte studioseque observant commentatores, tam Graeci, quam Latini, insinuatam esse a Paulo Trinitatem personarum in divinis; Patrem in eo, quod ait: Idem Deus, qui operatur etc, Filium et Spiritum sanctum in duobus prioribus membris; et quidem ordine contrario, ut primus nominetiar Spiritus sanctus, deinde Filius, ac tertio loco Pater; nimirum ad indicandam trium personarum perfectam aequalitatem, quae omnem dignitatis seu majestatis ordinem ab iis excludit. Recte etiam et convenienter charismata peculiariter adscribuntur Spiritui sancto, tamquam spiritualium donorum largitori, ministeria Filio, tanquam Domino, et operationes Patri, tamquam primo- omnium principio. Sed nunc quaeritur, quomodo secundum Apostolum distinguenda sint haec tria, gratiae seu dona, ministeria, et operationes. Graecorum quidem omnium commentarii manifeste ea confundunt, quasi tribus, ut dicunt, numinibus res easdem significare voluerit Apostolus. Atqui melius ex Apostoli mente ea Latini distinguunt. Etenim constat, non omnia charismata Spiritus sancti Paulo vocari ministeria et operationes. Nam et in epist. ad Rom. cap. 12. ministerium ab aliis donis sejunxit dicens: sive ministerium in ministrando. Similiter et Petrus 1. epist. 4., cum de multiformi gratia Dei dispensanda loqueretur, secundo loco ministerium nominavit, inquiens: Si quis ministrat, tamquam ex virtute, quam administrat Deus. Itaque dona seu charismata videtur Apostolus generaliter intelligere quascumque gratias gratis datas, uti loquuntur Theologi. Sic enim post multarum enumerationem dicit in line hujus capitis: Aemulamini autem charismata meliora. Certe Rom. 12., varia Spiritus sancti dona recitaturus, ea communiiiomine charismata V'.:cavit, quae noster interpres ibi vertit: donationes. Caeterum ministeria vocat officia ministrandi ecclesiae, in quocumque gradu ct ordine; cujusmodi sunt Apostolatus, episcopatus, diaconatus etc., quemadmodum eandem vocem exposuimusRom. 12. De qua vide etiam, quae Cdmmentabimur in locum 1 Pet. 4. Pertinent huc ea quoque ministeria, quae in negotiis ecclesiae committebantur feminis. Quarum de numero fuit illa Phoebe, quam in ministerio Cenchreensis ecclesiae fuisse, Paulus testatur Rom. ult. Operationes autem appellare videtur gratias curationum, ejiciendorum daemonum, et in genere miraculorum edendorum. Hoc enim probabile fit, tum ex Graeca voce, quae, ut supra dixi, potentem et efficacem operationem significat, qualis maxime declaratur in miraculis; tum ex eo, quod paulo post inter charismata nominat operationem virtutum, videlicet utens eodem Graeco vocabulo Ivcpyirjjj.aTaj quod est hoc loco. Si cui tamen placet, ad hoc, ut consistat trium membrorum discrimen, charismata distinguenda esse a reliquis duobus, tamquam genus diversum; is poterit cuarismatum nomine circumscribere ea Spiritus sancti dona, quae neque ministeria sunt, neque operationes. Cujus generis ea sunt, quae mox ab xipostolo recensentur, sermo sapientiae, sermo scientiae, fides, prophetia, discretio spirituum, genera linguarum etc. Aliter haec tria distinguit S. Thomas in commentario, necnon in 2. 2. quaest. 171. iu praefatione; qaam distinctionem apud ipsum videre est. Atque eam fere sequuntur Liranus, Carthusianus et Cajetanus. Sed quomodo consentanea sit ea distinctio verbis et contextui Paulino, et scripturis aliis, in quibus hujusmodi donorum mentio fit, mihi non apparet.
12:7
7. Unicuique autem datur manifestatio Spiritus ad utilitatem. Graece: 7:poc TO a'j|jLcp£pov. Hilarius legit: Ad id, quod utile est. Hieronymus: Ad id, quod expedit. Recte noster interpres: ad utilitatem. Est enim Graecismus, qualis Rom. 2. t6 '/j^fpzuv, benignitas. Continet haec pars utilem ac necessariam admonitionem. Sensus enim est: Cuicumque datur aliquod hujusmodi donorum, per quod manifestatur, eum accepisse Spiritum sanctum, nun ei datur ad ostentationem, aut vanitatem, aut quaestum, nec omnino frustra; sed ad utilitatem, scilicet ecclesiae, id est, ad hoc datur, ut in communem usum populi fidelis id, quod accepit, conferat atque exerceat. Quam ob causam servus ille piger, qui, talento accepto, nihil Domino suo superlucratus fuerat, tamquam Jnutilis mittitur in tenebras exteriores. Matth. 25. Sententiam consequenter explicat numerosa distributione donorum.
12:8
8. Alii quidem per Spiritum datur sermo sapientiae. Graece: Nam huic quidem per Spiritum etc. Ostendit, non omnibus omnia, nec diversis eadem dari dona, sed aliis alia tribui. Sic enim expedit toti corpori, ut, dura membra mutuis egent officiis, mutuo charitatis inter se nexu contineantur. Quam rationem indicat ipse Paulus in sequentibus, ubi similitudinem adducit corporis etmembrorum. Sermonem sapientiae vocat gratiam, de iis, quae ad doctrinam religionis ac pietatis spectant, disserendi ex causis supremis; id, quod Apostolus se fecisse testatus est cap. 2., dicens: Sapientiam loquimur inter perfectos. Hoc autem fit, quando quis quasi detegit ac revelat coelestis consilii mysteria, velut de redemptione generis humani per humilitatem passionis Christi, FiUi Dei, deque vocatione gentium et reprobatione Judaeorum etc, sicuti fecisse videmus Apostolum in epist. ad Komanos etEphesios-, qua de re plura diximus ad locum memoratum capitis 2. Atque hujusmodi doctrinam idem Apostolus cap. 3. hujus epist. vocat ^pMiia, cibum, nempe solidum, ut ait Heb. 5.: Perfectorum est solidus cibus. Cura autem sermo sapientiae non detur sine sapientia, nec tamen sermo sapientiae ad gratias gratum facientes pertineat, satis apparet (licet in comm. S. Thomas dissentiat), hanc sapientiam in illo gratiarum genere non esse ponendam; itaque separari posse a charitate, quemadmodum et scientiam, de qua cap. 8.: Scientia inflat; et cap. sequenti: Si habuero omnem scientiam etc. Nam et sapientiam eo loco significari in eo, quod ait: Si noverim omnia mysteria, ibidem ostendemus. Quocirca non eodem modo hic accipitur sapientia, quo passim in scriptura veteris testamenti, ubi soli justi ac Deum timentes vocantur sapientes, potissimum inPsalmis, Proverbiis, Sapientiae libro et Ecclesiastico. Quamquam et illic sapientiam et scientiam charitatis exsortem interdum agnoscit Scriptura, ut Ecclesiastici 20.: Sapientia absconsa et thesaurus invisus; quae utilitas in utrisque? Melior est, qui celat insipientiam suam, quam homo, qui abscondit sapientiam suam; et cap. 25.: Quam magnus, qui invenit sapientiam et scientiam! std non est super timentem Dominum. Hieronymus in cumment. Matthaei, exponens illud cap. 23.: Mitto ad vos prophetas et sapientes et scribas, sapientes inteipretatur eos, qui noverint, quando debeant proferre sermonem. Sed hoc potius ad virtutem prudentiae pertinet, cujus est, observare circumstantias agendi debitas iu exercitio cujusque charismatis et virtutis. Unde prudentiae defectus erat in iis, quos infra reprehendit Apostolus capit. 14., quod non in tempore, nec cum aedificatione ecclesiae donis acceptis uterentur.
Alii autem sermo scientiae secundum eundem Spiritum. Sermo scientiae gratia est disserendi de rebus Christianae religionis ex iis, quae sunt humanae scientiae vel experientiae. Quod fit, dum ad explicandam et illustrandam fidei nostrae doctrinam adhibetur philosophia saecularis, item exempla, comparationes et qualiacumque argumenta a rebus humanis, ad captum rudium et carnalium hominum accommodata. Tale quid apud Corinthios se fecisse, testatur Apostolus, dicens cap. 3.: Tamquam parvuHs in Christo, lac vobis potum dedi, uoraine lactis appellans eara doctrinam, quam dixi. Ut enim sapientiae senno serviebat spiritualibus atque perfectis, ipso dicente: Sapientiam loquimur inter perfectos, et iterum: Spiritualibus spiritualia comparantes, supra cap. 2.; ita sermo scientiae congruebat animalibus et imperfectis. Nam, ut eodem loco subjungit: Animalis homo non percipit ea, quae sunt Spiritus Dei; ideoque: Non potui, inquit tertio capite, vobis loqui quasi spiritualibus, sed quasi carnalibus. Discrimen sapientiae et scientiae, quod dedimus, ab Augustino traditur lib. 13. de Trinit. cap. 19., et lib. 14. cap. 1., ac de eo disputant Theologi in lib. 3. sent. dist. 35.
12:9
9. Alteri fides in eodem Spiritu. Quod dixit: per Spiritum, et: secundum eundem Spiritum, id nunc dicit: in eodem Spiritu, nihil diversum (ut ab Oecumenio diligenter annotatum est) his tribus praepositionibus significare volens, sed unum et idem, scilicet habitudinem autoris ac principii, procedentis tamen ab alio. Quaeritur autem, quomodo fidem numeret Apostolus inter divisiones gratiarum, cum ea sit omnibus Christianis communis ac necessaria. S. Thomas in comm., glossam iuterlinealem secutus, fidem accipi dicit pro sermone fidei, id est, pro gratia recte et suasihiliter ea proponendi, quae fidei sunt. At hoc sufficienter in duobus proxime praecedentibus continetur. Nec vero fides pro sermone fidei uspiam alibi legitur. Et, si id vellet Apostolus, non mutaret tenorem orationis; sed sicut dixit sermonem sapientiae et scientiae, ita diceret sermonem fidei. Quapropter idem doctor alteram addit expositionem, qua fides accipiatur pro certitudine fidei, quam quis excellenter habeat; velut ille, de quo dicebat Christus: Non inveni tantam fidem in Israel, et illa, cui dixit: Mulier, magna est fides tua, Matth. 8. et 16. Verum fides hoc modo sumpta pertinet ad gratias gratum facientes, ac per se laudem meretur; queraadraodum ex laudatione Christi manifestum est. Eadem ratione refellitur eorum commentarius, qui iidem interpretantur constantiam fidei profitendae. Siquidem et illa per se laudabilis est. Igitur alii, praesertim Graeci, rectius eam intelligunt fidem, de qua proximo cap.: Si habuero omnem fidem ita, ut montes transferam, charitatem autem non habuero, nihil sum. Nam sicut ibi dicit: Si linguis hominum loquar et angelorum etc., ut ostendat genera linguarum, de quibus hoc loco, nihil prodesse sine charitate, ita dicit: Si habuero omnem fidem etc., ut doceat, fidem, de qua fuerat hic locutus, absque charitate nihil prodesse; volens, idem quoque de caeteris hujusmodi donis intelligi. Est autem ea fides, non tam quoad obedientiam assentiendi verbo Dei intensa et perfecta (sic enim accepta voluntatis est, et per se laudem meretur, uti dictum est; ne proinde inter hoc genus charismatum, de quibus nunc agitur, numeranda veniret), quam ejusmodi, quae conjuncta sit cura singulari quadam illustratione intellertus, ac data in eum finem, ut quis per illam miracula operetur. Quam ideo Cajetanus vocat fidem, non credendorum, sed agendorum, id est, patrandorura miraculorum. Graeci quoque fidem signorum et miraculorum appellant. Et haec fides, secundum se, tantum est gratia gratis data, hoc est, ad aliorum utilitatem proprie concessa, quemadmodum prophetia et discretio spirituum; licet ordinarie non exsistat absque perfecto quodam liberae voluntatis assensu ad ea, quae divinitus sunt revelata atque promissa. Qualem assensum exigit Dominus a suis discipulis, per quos erat operaturus miracula, dicens: Habete fidem Dei, Marc. 11. Porro convenienter hoc loco posuit Apostolus fidem miraculorum, tamquam fundamentum gratiarum operandi miracula, quas consequenter recenset. Nam quod Ambrosiaster fidem mediam collocat inter gratiam sanitatum et operationem virtutum, textum secutus est vitiosum.
Alii gratia sanitatum inuno Spiritu. Graece: Alii vero charismata sanationum in eodem Spiritu. Tametsi Tertullianus lib. 5. contra Marc. cap. 8., et Hilarius lib. 8. de Trin. legunt singulari numero: donum curationum, nisi mendum est iu Hilario. Nam lib. 2. ejusdem operis legitur ])lurative: dona sanitatum. Charismata sanationura sive curationum (sic enim infra vertit etiam noster interpres) vocat Apostolus dona curandi languores et aegritudines corporales; sive id fiat impositione manuum, quae est oratio super hominem, Augustino teste lib. 3. de bapt. contra Donat. cap. 16. (ita promittit Dominus Marci 16.: Super aegros manus imponent, et bene hahehunt); sive re quapiam corporali adhibita, quomodo legimus Christi discipulos, ipso jubente, multos aegros unctione olei sanasse, Marci 6.; sive per solum signum crucis, quae caeremonia fugandi morbos omnibus saeculis a sanctis in ecclesia viris usurpata fuit. Pertinet haec gratia sanationum ad operationes, ut et ea, quae sequitur.
12:10
10. Alii operatio virtutum. Graece: evspyT^jjiaTa Suva^jjiscov, id est, operationes, sive, ut Erasmus interpretatur, efficaciae potentiarum. Hilario dicuntur: virtutum efflcientiae. Significatur autem donum edendarum virtutum, hoc est, miraculorum, quae passim in Scriptura novi testamenti virtutes appellantur eo, quod singulari virtute Dei supra naturam efficiantur. Graeci commentatores hanc partem a praecedenti ita distinguunt, quod, qui hoc dono praediti essent, etiam punire possent incredulos aut inobedientes; quomodo Petrus Ananiam et Saphiram subita morte exstinxit. Act. 5., et P-aulus quosdam etiam contumaces Satanae tradidit, supra cap. 5. et 1 Tim. 1., ad quae facienda donum curationum non extendebatur. Sed quoniam haec distinctio nec in Scripturis, nec in vocabuli significatione fundamentum habet, idcirco melius cum plerisque Latinis ita distinguemus, ut hac parte significentur miracula majora, per quae nimirum ea fiunt, quae naturali virtute fieri nullo modo possint. Ejusmodi miracula sunt: mortuos ad vitam revocare, caecos illuminare, claudis gressum, surdis auditum, mutis loquelam restituere, daemones e corporibus obsessis ejicere, et quidquid his simile; quae proinde virtutum seu potentiarum nomine xai IZoy^r^M merito designantur. Nam infirmorum curatio fit etiam arte humana, licet non aeque cito ac facile.
Alii prophetia. Prosper legit: alii prophetatio, lib. 1. de vocat. gent. cap. 24. Sed qui ita vertit, vocis ambiguitatem vitavit. Nam prophetia vocari solet etiam ipsum responsum seu dictum propheticum, ut 1 Tim. 1.: Secundum praecedentes in te prophetias. Hic autem significatur eo nomine donum prophetandi, id est, futura praedicendi, vel Scripturas, praesertim propheticas, explicandi; quod utrumque generali nomine revelationis arcanorum comprehendi potest. De hoc chavismate vide, quae diximus ad illud capitis superioris: Omnis vir orans aut prophetans etc., et quae dicturi plenius ad illud cap. 14.: Magis autem, ut prophetetis.
Alii discretio spirituum. Discretio, Graece: 6iaxpiosic;_, discretiones. Significatur autem donum, quo quis discernere et dijudicare possit, a quo spiritu proficiscantur ea, quae tamquam prophetica proferuntur in medium; utrum a divino spiritu, an ab humano aut daemoniaco. Hoc enim est, quod phirali numero dixit: spirituum. De hujusmodi dono Paulum loqui, satis liquet ex aliorum locorum collatione; sic enim ait infra cap. 14.: Prophetae duo aut tres dicant, et caeteri dijudicent; et 1 Thess. 5.: Spiritum nolite exstinguere; prophetias nolite spernere. Omnia probate; quod bonum est, tenete. Quod postremum ad discretionem spirituum pertinet. Estque donum praefectis ecclesiae in dijudican dis Scripturarum sensibus, qui varii a variis adferuutur, summopere necessarium. Simile donum in somniorum dijudicatione B. Augustinus adscribit matri suae, S. Monicae, lib. 3. confess. cap. 11. Exstat apud Joannem Gersonium tractatus lectu dignus de distinctione verarum visionum a falsis, ubi signa quaedam adfert, quibus interuosci queant ac discerni. Jj
Alii genera linguarum. Id est, do- *| num loquendi variis linguis. Quod quidem in ecclesia primitiva fuit admodum frequens, ut ex Actis Apost. manifestum est.
Alii interpretatio sermonum. Graece et Syriace: linguarum. Atque ita citat hunc locum Augustinus lib. 12. contra Faustum cap. 8., et ante eum l^ertullianus lib. 5. contra Marcion. cap. 8. Sic etiam habet textus Ambrosii juxta codices priorum editionum, commentario respondente. Caeterum apud Hilarium, lib. 8. de Trinit. referentem hujus loci verba, legitur in nostris codicibus: ititerpretatio sermonum. Sed ex declaratione, quam postea subjungit, constat, eum legisse linguarum. Vel, inquit, in interpretatione Hnguarum {manifestatio Spiritus estj, ne ignoratione fides audientium periclitetur, cum linguam ignorantibus linguae interpretator absolvat. Eadem mutatae lectionis suspicio mihi est in loco Hieronymi quaest. 9. ad Hedib. Nec abs re putat Valla, nostrum quoque interpretem vertisse linguarum, non sermonum. Verum, inquit, aliquis, existimans non recte bis scribi: linguarum, mutavit in: sermonum, ac bene probat Graecam lectionem ex eo, quod dicitur in fine cap.: Numquid omnes linguis loquuntur? numquid omnes interpretantur, videlicet linguas. Hoc enim praecesserat, non sermones. Necnon ex illis verbis cap. 14.: Major est, qui prophetat, quam qui loquitur linguis; nisi forte interpretetur, scilicet linguas, id est, ea, quae peregrinis linguis loquitur. Si tamen interpres vertit sermonum, sensus ex lectione Graeca reddendus erit, quem dederunt Ambrosiaster et Sedulius. Quippe sciendum est, uti docte Cajetanus annotat, diversa fuisse dona loquendi linguis, et easinterpretandi. Erant enim, qui linguis loquebantur, nec tamen ea, quae dicerent, interpretari poterant, sed tantum in genere sciebant, se divina loqui, utpote motos a Spiritu sancto ad loquendum. Erant autem et alii, qui donum haberent interpretandi ea, quae ab aliis peregrina lingua dicebantur. Unde PauUis cap. 14. inter alia, quibus hanc diversitatem indicat, vult, ut, dum quis loquitur lingua, adsit quispiam, qui interpretetur. Si autem, inquit, non fuerit interpres, taceat in ecclesia. Accedit igitur hoc donum interpretandi Hnguas ad donum linguarum, praestans ei utilitatem; sicut discretio spirituum adhibeada erat prophetiis, ut.ociretur, quales essent, verae an falsae. Ex quo patet ordinis ratio, car Apostolus prophetiae statim adjunxerit discretionem spirituum, et generibus linguarum interpretationem earum. Successit autem huic interpretationis dono postei-ioribus ecclesiae saeculis officium eorum, qui professores linguarum vocantur, quarum sane notitia ad intelligendas Scripturas, quae omnes, aut paene omnes, partim Hebraice, partim Graece a primis suis autoribus conscriptae sunt, perutilis est atque adeo necessaria.
12:11
11. Haec autem nmnia operatur unus atque idem Spiritus. Articuhis inculcatus in Graeco: xo s v xal to auxo Tivsu/ia, certum spiritum facit intelligi; utique Spiritum sanctum, de quo toties supra. Tacet autem hic reliquas duas in Deitate personas, et solum nominatSpiritum sanctum, qui in divinis amor est, cui proinde bonitas et ex ea fluens distributio donorum Dei congruenter appropriatur.
Dividens singulis, prouD>iuult. Graece: Dividens privatim unicuique, sicut vult. Quod enim in Graeco est i^^ta, fere vertnx\i privatim, tamQisi propriatim melius diceretur, si sic usus haberet. Nam privatum publico opponitur; haec autem dona conferenda sunt in utilitatem publicam. Alii vertunt: seorsum, singulatim, peculiariter. Sed noster interpres, dicens: singulis, videtur una voce Latina complecti vohiisse duas Graecas Idia lxa'oTa)^ peculiariter unicuique. Quod si ex adverbio Idia punctum subscriptum tollas, accentu in primam syllabam translato, facies plurale nomen Xbia., propria. Quomodo Latine legunt Hieronymus lib. 1. dial. contra Pelag. cap. 6.; et Augustinus in epist. 57. ad Dardanum; et apud Augustinum autor libri de Trinit. et unit. Dei cap. 8. Jani quod addit Apostolus: prout vult, referri quidem in Graeco potest ad hominem, quia dicitur ixdoxM, unicuique, ut sit sensus: Spiritum sanctum dividere unicuique homini, prout quisque voluerit. Et ad hunc modum exponit Origenes in enarrat. epist. ad Rom. cap. 12. Verum hic sensus manifestam continet falsitatem, et ipsius Apostoli scopo repugnat ex diametro. Non enim ista dona, de quibus Apostolus hucusque locutus est, dividuntur hominibus, prout illi volunt, ut ex consequentibus palam est; sed prout ille voluerit, qui ea distiibuit; ut quae nuUo modo dependeant ab hominum arbitrio, sed a sola vohintate ac beneplacito Dei. Id igitur est, quod ditit Apostohis: prout vult, sciHcet ipse Spiritus. Unde ex hoc loco tam Graeci, quam Latini patres adversus Macedonii impietatem recte docent, Spiritum sanctum non esse, sicut haereticus ille dicebat, Patris et Filii ministrum, sed aequaliter cum utroque Dominum ac Deum; utpote qui non ex cujusquam imperio, sed prout Tuli, id est, pro sua ipsius voluntate, quam cum Patre Filioque communem habet, divina dona dispenset ac distribuat in homines. Prout vult, inquit Ambrosius hb. 2. de fide, cap. 3., hoc est, pro libero voluntatis arbitrio, non pro necessitatis obsequio. Significat hoc ipsum et illa Christi sententia, Joann. 3.: Spiritus, ubi vult, spirat, et ilhid Apostoli Hebr. 2.: et Spiritus sancti distrihutionihus secundum suam voluntatem. Sed et ideo Pauhis addidit: prout vult, ne quis rationem in particulari quaereret hujusmodi distributionis donorum; simul, ut cohiberet improbum et inordinatum desiderium eorum, qui, cum charismata, cujusmodi jam enumerata sunt, vel omnino non haberent, vel non ea, quae vellent, propter hoc dolebant, et habentibus invidebant, videlicet pluris aestimantes hujus generis dona, quam oporteret, qv.um non essent de numero eorum, quae hominem Deo commendant gratumque faciunt. Denique phrasis ista: prout vult, Spiritui attributa, nobis insinuat procedendi modum Spiritui sancto proprium, qui est secundum actionem voluntatis. Quod ad dictionem et stylum attinet hujus loci: Totus hic sermo Pauli, inquit Erasmus, distributvmihus, dictionum earundem iterationibus, idque nunc in principio, nunc in medio, nunc in fine, membris, incisis, comparihus, similiter cadentibus ac desinentihus, periodisque floridus est. Haec obiter ex illo praestantis ehjquii scriptore propter eos, qui eloquentiam Apostolo nostro detrahunt.
12:12
12. Sicut enim corpus unum est, et membra habet multa. Nunc, adducta similitudine humani corporis et membrorum, quae licet diversas habeant facultates et officia, tamen unitatem et concordiam inter se retinent in eodem corpore, ac mutuam praestant operam eo, quod mutuis egeant auxiliis, docet Apostolus, rem prorsus simiUter se habere in corpore Christi mystico, quod est ecclesia. Ex quo vult intelligi, nec eos, qui plus acceperunt donorum spiritualium, insolescere debere et aUos despicere; nec eos, qui minus habent, contristari et aUis invidere; sed omnes sua dona conferre debere ad communemutiUtatem totius corporis. Imo incongruens id fore ostendit, si unusquisque fideHs omnia habeat charismata; sicut absurdum foret in corpore naturaU, omnia officia iisdem membris attributa esse. Utitur Apostohis eodem simiU Rom. 12., Ucet non in eundem finem. IlUc enim admonet, ne per ambitionem aUquid sibi arrogent uUra mensuram donorum, quae acceperint, quod vocat: plus sapere, quam oportet sapere. Hic autem hoi*tatur, ut quisque donum, quod accepit, in usum communem expendat.
Omnia autem membra corporis cum sint multa, unum tamen corpus sunt. Graeca paene omnia addunt: unius. Omnia vero membra corporis unius, multa cuyn sint, unum sunt corpus, id est, corpus naturaUter unum constituunt. Hanc ApostoU propositionem, qua dicit, omnia membra corporis esse unum corpus, observat Hugo Victorinus, propter quosdam nolentes concedere, quod partes omnes alicujus totius simul junctae recipiant nomen totius, cum etiam dicatur in symbolo: Anima et caro sunt unus homo.
Ita et Christus. SciUcet unum est corpus, multa habens membra; quae multa cum sint, unum tamen corpus sunt, non naturale, sed analogicum; non politicum et saeculare, sed mysticum ac spirituale. Christus vocatur corpus, quatenus in Christo intelliguntur caput et membra, juxta regulam Scripturarum, quam primam inter alias ex Tychonio quodam tradit Augustinus lib. 3. de doct. Christ., cap. 30. et 31. Quae regula docet, Scripturam interdum loqui de Christo et corpore ejus, quod est ecclesia, tamquam de una persona, quia revera, quemadmodum ait Augustinds lib. de unit. ecclesiae, cap. 4., totus Christus caput et corpus est. Caput unigenitus Dei Filius, et corpus ejus ecclesia • sponsus et sponsa duo in carne una. Quo respicit illa glossatoris ad hunc locum annotatio: Caput et corpus dicitur Christus p>ropter ineffabiietn unitatem capitis et membrorum. Hujus ergo totius corporis caput Christus est, membra omnes fideles, una cum Christo capite corpus hoc mysticum constituentes.
12:13
13. Etenim in uno Spiritu omnes nos in unum corpus baptizati sumus. Ita legimus ex Romana castigatione et consensu Graecorum codicum, annuente versione Syriaca, licet in plerisque Latinis exemplaribus, sed hac in parte defectivis, corpus non legatur expressum. Certe codex MS. Laudensis pervetustus expressit. Docet Apostolus, quando et quomodo fideles facti sint unum corpus; videlicet in baptismo, per quem insiti gunt Christo, et facti membra corporis illius, in quo Christus est caput. Etenim, inquit, per unum et eundem Spiritum sanctum, sanctificationis nostrae autorem, nos omnes fideles baptizati sumus in unum corpus: id est, suscepto baptismi sacramento incorporati sumus ecclesiae, ac, vehitimembra corpori coagmentata, unum corpus effecti, licet alioqui genere et conditione diversi; unde sequitur:
Sive Judaei, sive gentiles. Gentiles, EXXr^vsg, Graeci. Quo tamen nomine gentiles in universum comprehendere solet eo, quod Graecorum lingua per gentes latissime pateret.
Sive servi, sive liberi. Servos anteposuit liberis, ut innueret, in Christo nihil inter hos esse discriminis secundum id, quod ait de iis, qui sunt in Christo Jesu, Gal. 3.: Non est servus, neque liber.
Et omnes in uno Spiritu potati sumus. In uno Spiritu, Graece: in unum Spiritum, sicut dixerat: in unum corpus. Tametsi textus Ambrosii, adctipulante Syriaco et nonnullis manuscriptis Latinis, sic habet: Et omnes unum Spiritum potavimus. Quod et legitur apud Augustinum lib. 21. contra Faust. cap. 8. Idipsum etiam veteres exhibent concordantiae. Sic et Erasmus vertit, quod in Graeco est, nisi quod loco: potavimus, reddit: hausimus. Caeterum Oecumenius, uno veteri codice sufiragante, locum hunc ita legit: xal Tiavtec £v 7i6|ia u7i£Tio{^7jfXiV sig £v 7iv£Li|ia_, hoc est, et omnes unam potionem potavimus in unum Spiritum. Videtur enim Apostolus, uti Theophylactus annotat, loqui de poculo mensae Dominicae, ex quo bibentes hauriunt gratiam Spiritus sancti; sicut in priori parte meminit baptismi, per quem fideles spiritum sanctificationis accipiant, ut mens Apostoli sit: omnes fideles, velut unius corporis membra, quemadmodum regenerationem habent communem per baptismum, ita nutritionem quoque communem habere per Eucharistiae sacramentum. Ex altera autem specie relinquit alteram intelligendam, id est, ex potu cibum. Sic eaim e diverso superms cap. 10. mystici corporis unitatem commendavit ex unius panis participatione, dicens: Vnum corpus multi sumus, omnes, qui de uno pane participamus. Qui locus adjuvat hujus loci intellectum, et suadet, ut de Euchavistia accipiatur. Itaque sensus esse videtur: Et omnes nos uno eodemque sanguinisDominici poculo ad hauriendum eundem spiritum, animas nostras sanctificantem, potati atque rigati sumus. Hanc expositionem de potu sacramentali adfert etiam Aquinas secundo loco. Liranus eam solam ex illo adscripsit. Tradit eandem Cajetanus. Nec improbant sectarii, quippe qui ex ea consequens esse putant, calicem Dominici sanguinis omnibus fidelibus esse porrigendum. Quod nequaquam consequens est. Non enim dicit Paulus, quid necessario fieri debeat, sed quid factum sit suo tempore, licet etiam tunc (quod dubitari non potest) exceptionem in quibusdam ipsa necessitas fecerit. Et tamen verum est, etiam nunc omnes fideles suo quodam modo potionem hanc sacram potare; quomodo omnes dicuntur offerre, nempe per ministerium sacerdotis, cui, in persona totius Ecclesiae sacrificanti atque sumenti, fide et devotione consentiunt; maxime, si et ipsi de sacrificio partem aliquam sacramentaliter accipiant. Ut et hoc addam, quod corpus Domini non sumitur sine sanguine, cum 6ub utralibet specie totus sit Christus. Verum justius nos adversus Sacramentarios urgemus unam et eandem potionem, quam potamus omnes; quae profecto non est una et eadem, si, quod bibitur, non est revera sanguis Dominicus, sed vinum, quod prius erat; sicut adversus eosdem argumentabamur ex illis verbis capitis 10.: Omnes, qui de uno pane participamus. Porro, si cui magis placet, hunc locum juxta lectionem communiorem interpretari de haustu seu potatione donorum Spiritus sancti, quae in Scriptura fluminibus et aquis comparantur, ut Jes. 12., Ezech. 47., Joann. 7., non repugnamus. Est enim multorum hic commentarius; tametsi priorem arbitror esse magis germanum.
12:14
14, JSam et corpus non est unum membrum, sed multa. Accedit ad declarandam similitudinem ab humano corpore sumptam, ut eam postea suo applicet instituto. Etenim, inquit, non esset corpus, nisi multis ac diversis constaret membris. Nam de corpore organico sermo est, cuius partes sunt instrumenta, diversis usibus attributa.
12:15
15. Si dixeritpes: Quoniam non sum manus, non sum de corpore; num ideo non est de corpore? Quasi dicat: Minime. Nam integritas et perfectio corporis organici non solum requirit membra, per quae fiant opera, ut sunt manus, sed etiam quibus ipsum corpus loco moveatur, ut sunt pedes. Sic igitur in corpore mystico, si quispiam, inferiori ministerio velut contemptibili deputatus, tamquam pes in corpore, qui calcat terram et pondus sustinet totius corporis, conqueratur, se non esse membrum corporis, id est, nullo loco esse in ecclesia, propterea quod non sit manus, id est, honoratiori cuipiam officio destinatus, iniqua prorsus et falsa erit ejusmodi querimonia. Sicut enim pes, aeque ut manus, membrum est corporis, tametsi loco et officio impar, ita in corpore mystico se res habet de membris ad imparia deputatis officia; siquidem et illius perfectio varietatem hanc membrorum exigit. Insinuat Apostolus, istiusmodi querelas fuisse inter Corinthios propter donorum et ministeriorum disparitatem. Erasmus hanc partem ita vertit: Si dicat pes: Non sum manus, non sum de corpore etc. Sentit enim, oxi, quoniam, esse TtaplXxov juxta Hebraicum idioma, relinquens interim subaudiendam notam illationis: ideoque non sum de corpore. Similiter vertit partem sequentem. At plerique quoniam accipiunt causaliter, ut illativae particulae supplemento non sit opus. Sunt etiam, qui utrumque partem legant absque interrogatione, quod quidem Graeca facile permittunt; verum si interrogative legas, acrior est oratio, quam praeterea ab hoc loco et deinceps per multos versus ornat elegans personarum fictio in membris, eo gratior, quod ad membra mystica, quaepeisonae sunt, adhibeatur.
12:16
16. Et si dixerit auris: Quoniam non sum oculus, non sum de corpore: num ideo non est de corpore? Per aurem et oculum, quae sunt sensuum instrumenta, possunt intelligi, qui in ecclesia vacant actionibus vitae contemplativae. Quo iu genere doctores sunt ut oculi, discipuli ut aures; quemadmodum explicat S. Thomas volens etiam, per manus et pedes significari eos, qui vitae activae dediti sunt, in qua praelati sunt ut manus, subditi ut pedes. Paulo tamen aliter Gregorius interpretatur haec membra lib. 28. moralium cap. 6.: Quid enim, inquit, sancta Ec~ clesia, tiisi superni sui capitis corpus est? In qua alius alia videndo oculus, alius recta operando manus, aiius ad injuncta discurrendo pes, alius praeceptorum vocem intelligendo auris, alius malorum foetorem bonorumque fragrantiam discernendo naris est. Haec ille. Quamquam aliis placet, Apostolum per haec membra, quae expressit, simili relicto judicio de aliis, tantum in genere voluisse significare membrorum corporis Christi varietatem secundum charismata, ministeria et operationes.
12:17
17. Si totum corpus oculus; ubi auditus? Sensum pro instrumento sentiendi posuit, auditum pro aure. Similiter in eo, quod sequitur:
Si totum auditus; ubi odoratus? Id est, si totum auris, ubi nares? Sic igitur et in corpore mystico, si omnia membra.supremas ac velut honorabiliores haberent functiones, nulla essent, quae exercerentur in mediocribus aut minoribus; ut, si omnes magistri, nulli essent discipuli; si omnes vacarent contemplationi, non essent, qui insisterent actioni. Itaque periret corporis organici ratio tam naturalis, quam mystici, lequirentis diversitatem membrorum pro varietate officiorum.
12:18
18. Nunc autem posuit Deus membra, unumquodque eorum in corpore, sicut voluit. Nunc autem in his et similibus locis quam vim habeat, dixi Rom. 3., 21., amplius dicturus ad illud Hebr. 11.: Nunc autem meliorem appetunt. Vnumquodque eorum, Graece: sv exaa- Tov auToiv. Augustinus legit: singulum quodque eorum. Erasmus vertit: unumquodque singulatim. Et sensus est: At vero Deus humanum corpus sic instituit, ut esset compositum ex variis membris situ et officio distinctis. Ubi nota morem loquendi fidelium. Nam ethnicus quispiam orator aut philosophus haec omnia referret in naturam, uti facit Cicero lib- 1. Officiorum, de hac ipsa disserens aptissima membrorum humani corporis compositione. At Scriptura nos docet, omnia, quae vocantur naturae opera, Deo opifici et auton adsci'ibere, ut in omnibus Deus laudetur, a quo est ipsa natura totaque ejus operatio. Quod et S. Thomas observat dicens: Nam etsi membrorum distinctio sit opus naturae, hoc tamen agit natura ut instrumentum divinae providentiae. Ad eundem modum et infra cap. 15. loquitur Apostolus de semine jacto in terram: Deus, inquit, dat illi corpus, sicut voluit, et unicuique seminum proprium corpus. Addit atitera utrobique: sicut voluit, ut doceat, Deum non necessario agere, sicut agit natura, ad quam solam infideles respiciunt; sed libera prorsus voluntate, in qua sit omnium agendorum ratio. Jam quod de corpore naturali dicitur, id similiter intellige de corpore mystico, quod, instar ccrporis naturalis, Deus instructum ac distinctum esse voluit varietate membrorum atque donorum. Simul animadverte, Paulum nunc de Deo loqui quoad naturalia, quomodo paulo ante de Spiritu sancto quoad gratuita; nempe quod membra in corpore ordinavit, et officia distribuit, sicut voluit. Quae similitudo sermonis haud obscure significat, Spiritum sanctum esse Deum.
12:19
19. Quod si essent omnia unum membrum, ubi corpus? Intellige corpus organicum, ut supra; quale oportet esse corpus humanum, quod non consistit sine membrorum, tamquam instrumentorum, varietate. Sic ergo neque Ecclesia rationem corporis haberet, si omnium fidelium par esset dignitas eademque functio.
12:20
20. Nunc autem multa quidem membra, unum autem corpus. Atqui, inquit, ita res habet ex institutione et voluntate divina, ut in homine multa sint membra, quae unum corpus constituant. Sic igitur et in Ecclesia.
12:21
21. Non potest autem oculus dicere manui: Opera tua non indigeo. Docet, in corpore sic institutam esse membrorum diversitatem, ut mutuis egeant officiis 41 * ac ministeriis. Ex quo vult intelligi, rem similiter habere in membris corporis mystici. Quae res praecipue facit ad retinendam unitatem et fovendam charitatem membrorum inter se. Nominat autem duo membra praestantissima, oculum et caput, quae dicit indigere opera mediorum et infimorum, sciUcet manuum et pedum, ne, qui majora dona acceperunt, ideoque sublimiore loco in ecclesia constituti sunt, inferiores prae se contemnant, sed modeste se gerant, scientes, etiam horum operam sibi totique corpori esse necessariam. Sicut enim in corpore, exempli gratia, nonsolummauus indiget directione oculi, ut operetur, sed et vicissim oculus indiget protectione manus, ne laedatur, et lotione vel abstersione, ut mundetur; ita in ecclesia, non solum, qui actioni incumbunt et per manus apposite significantur, dirigi debent ab iis, qui tamquam oculi vacant contemplationi, sed et hi vicissim egent illorum opera ad hujus vitae necessitates.
Aut iterum caput pedibus: Non estis mihi necessarii. Nec, inquit, e diverso caput dicerepotestpedibus: Opera vestra non indigeo. Repetit enim eandem locutionem: Xpsiav ufjiajv oux 'iyoi, non est mihi opus vobis. Caput inter membra corporis supremum obtinet locum, pedes infimum; et tamen caput pedibus indiget, ut una cum reliquo corpore moveatur e loco in locum; qui motus corpori propter multa necessarius est, tam ut evitet noxia, quam ut commoda prosequatur. Palam est autem, hoc ita de capite et pedibus ab Apostolo dici, ut aptari possit corpori mystico, quod est ecclesia. Est igitur in ecclesia caput aliquod, quod pedibus, id est, subditis dicere non possit: Non estis mihi necessarii. Hoc autem caput Christus utique non est, qui, cum et Deus sit, et secundum hominem perfecte beatus, dicere potest omnibus ecclesiae suae membris, magnis et parvis, et ipsis angelis: Non estis mihi necessarii, ministerio vestro mihi non est opus. Nam et ad ecclesiam regendam, et ad sanctificandam, quidquid per ministros facit, sive in praedicatione verbi Dei, sive in sacramentorum administratione, id totum sine illis per se ipsum facere potest. Ergo fatendum est, aliquod aliud esse in ecclesia caput, pedum ministerio in digens ad totius corporis regimen, tamquam ad motum spiritualem. Id autem non aliud est, quam caput Christo vicarium, quod Petro successit, id est, Romanus Pontifex. Habemus igitur ex hoc loco contra nostri temporis acephalos, id est, sectarios omnes, quoddam ecclesiae caput, quod non est Christus, nec alius, quam Christi vicarius ac minister, qui hodie Paulus quintus est. Nam Christum || quidem esse ecclesiae caput, idem Apostolus alibi clarissime docet, ut Ephes. 1. et 5., et Coloss. 1. Nec idcirco monstrosum est ecclesiae corpus, quod habeat duo capita, alterum primarium, alterum secundarium; nihilo certe magis, quam politicum corpus debeat monstrosum videri, in quo princeps suum constituit vicarium cum potestate principali. Non enim humano corpori debet per omnia quadrare corpus metaphoricum, sed in his duntaxat, propter quae desumpta est inde translatio vel comparatio. Quaenam autem hic ea sint, satis edocet contextus Apostolicus. Nam alioqui nec plures manus, quam duas, itidem nec plures pedes, oculos, aures agnosci in ecclesia oporteret, ne, quod verentur haeretici, monstrosum fiat ecclesiae corpus. At dicet aliquis, unumquemque episcopum esse caput suae ecclesiae, atque in iis impleri hanc analogiam capitis, quam consideravit Apostolus. Respondeo: Non in iis tantum. Sicut enim unaquaeque ecclesia particularis habet suum caput, quod non potest dicere pedibus: Non estis mihi necessarii; sic tota et universalis ecclesia debet intelligi suum quoddam habere caput ex Apostoli sententia, quod pedum ministerio indigeat. Nam planum est, Apostolum loqui de ecclesia universali, tamquam de uno corpore. Dicit enim, Christum nobiscum esse unum corpus; dicit, omnes fideles, sive Judaeos, sive gentiles, sive sei-vos, sive liberos, in nnnm corpus baptizatos esse; dicit, Deum in hoc uno corpore, quod est ecclesia, posuisse Apostolos, Prophetas, Doctores etc. Haec autem omnia de universali ecclesia ab eo dici, manifestum est. Neque enim de una aliqua particulari ecclesia veritatem habent, aut habuerunt aliquando. Quare et, quod de capite dicitur indigente pedum ministerio ad universalem ecclesiam, ex ejusdem Apostoli mente, coaptandum est. Nam plures quidem ecclesiae, quatenus singulae suum habent caput, plura sunt corpora, non unnra; quae proinde ut in unum corpus redigantur, ad unum aliquod caput omnes revocandae sunt, in quo locum habeat haec doctrina Pauli, si eam conStare volumus; scilicet ut dicere non possit pedibus: Non estis mihi necessarii. Quamquam nec particularibus ecclesiis singulis suum caput attribui volunt hujus saeculi novatores; sed eas regi debere dicunt a consistorio, quod vocant, id est, concilio ac coetu seniorum; scilicet ut in sua amonarchia ubique sibi constent.
12:22
22. Sed multo magis, quae videntur membra corporis infirmiora esse, ne~ cessariora sunt. Graece: avayxaTa loxi, necessaria sunt. Nec certe Latinum est necessariora. Necessaria legunt Latini veteres, Ambrosius lib. deNoe etarcacap. 8., et Augustinus libr. 21. cont. Faust. cap. 8., et lib. 29. cap. 4., rursumque lib. 4. cont. Jul. cap. 16. Item Beda, Lombardus, Hervaeus, et veteres concordantiae. Sensus tamen idem est. Nam adverbium magis initio sententiae positum respicit nomen necessaria, faciens, ipsum comparative sumi, ut sensus sit, ea membra corporis, quae videntur infirmiora, multo magis esse necessaria, quam pleraque robustiora. Quidamputant, Apostolum tantum positive loqui; nec aliud velle, quam quod ea membra, quae infirmiora sunt, necessaria sint, ut illud: multo magis sit corrigentis, non comparantis, hoc nimirum sensu: Nec oculus, nec caput dicere potest aliis membris: Non estis mihi necessaria; quin potius ea, quae putantur infirmiora, necessitate et usu commendantur, eoque minime contemnenda sunt. Ita videntur intellexisse Chrysostomus et Theophylactus. Verum pro priori sensu, qui fere est Latinorum, atque etiam Theodoreti et Oecumenii, faciunt sequentia. Nam in duabus proximis pericopis manifesta est comparatio honoris et honestatis membrorum quorundam ad alia: sic igitur et hic necessitatis. Sunt autem hujusmodi membra: cerebrum, venter, hepar, splen, vesica, quae licefc invalida sint, facileque laedantur, ad vitam tamen corporis totius prae multis aliis sunt necessaria. Nonnulli his annumerant oculum, sed non juxta mentem Apostoli, qui oculum ubique ponit inter ea membra, quae maximi fiunt. Quem etiam constat ad vitam hominis non esse necessarium, sed ad operationes tantum. Jam autem in corpore ecclesiae membra infirmiora magisque necessaria possunt intelligi senes, qui, etsi per aetatem debiles, adeo tamen necessarii sunt, ut eorum instructione et consiliis ecclesia carere non possit.
12:23
23. Et quae putamus ignobiliora membra esse corporis, his honorem abundatiorem circumdamus. Graece: axijjiOTspa slvai tou acu/^-aTog, id est, inhonoratiora corporis. Nam membra hic in Graeco non exprimitur, ut nec apud Augustinum scribentem contra Faustum, ubi legit: viliora. Porro circumdamus, Graece TC£piTi{>£|Jisv^ circumponimus, dum videlicet ea membra diligenti cura contegimus, quod vocat honorem abundantiorem illis circumponere. Hujn.smodi membra sunt pedes, et quae serviunt egestioni. Nam pedes quidem, quamvis infimo loco positos et propter hoc inhonoratos, tegumento calceorum diligenter adversus frigora viarumqne asperitates munimus. Alias autem partes necessario tegimus, ne sensus hominum ofFendant. Imo qui student ornando corpori, solent eas splend'diore cultu vestire et circumtegere. Hac parte possunt intelligi in ecclesia servi et pauperes, qui, etsi viles et contemptibiles habeaitur, saepe tamen, si cum dominis et divitibus conferantur, plus habent in se virtutis et gratiae divinae, propter quod a fidelibus honorari debeant. Unde Jacobus epist. suae cap. 2.: Nonne Deus elegit pauperes in hoc mundo, divites in fide? vos autem inhonorastis puuperem. Nonne divites per potentiam opprimunt vos? etc. Annotant Graeci, Paulum non dixisse, quae sunt innrmiora vel ignobiliora corporis membra, sed quae talia videntur aut putantur, eo, quod plerumque, quos infirmiores et viliores inter ecclesiae membra reputamus, coram Ueo meliores sint. Cur autem in parte sequenti non dicat Apostolus: videntur, sed absolute pronuntiet, ipsa ejus intelligentia docebit.
Et quae inhonesta sunt nostra, abundantiorem honestatem habent. Alii transferunt ex Graeco: Et indecora nostri decorem abundantiorem habent. Julianus Pelagianus ita citabat: Et quae verecunda sunt nostra, majorem honestatem habent. Verum Augustinus lib. 4. adversus eum scripto bene probat ex Graeco, OioX'QP-Ova melius verti inhonesta, nec aliter vertere debuisse eum interpretem, qui £uovv]|iova honesta, et Bboxf]fioauvr^v honestatem, transtulerat. Sensus autem est: Ea membra, quae in corpore nostro inhonesta ac turpia sunt, habent exarte et studiohiimano adscititiam quandam honestatem prae aliis membris, nuia ab hominibus studiose teguntur, non sine ornatu, etiam vano et superfluo; quod satis probat experientia. Nam hac parte secundum omnes expositores intelliguntur membra genitalia, quae vel ipso nomine, quo tamquam proprio pudenda ab omnibus vocari solent, turpia et inhonesta esse comprobantur. Nihil enim pudendum, nisi quod inhonestum et turpe est. Cur autem ea Paulus inhonesta appellet, hanc adfert rationem Augustinus lib. 29. contra Faustum cap. 4., quia non habent eam speciem decoris, quam membra, quae in promptu locata sunt. Verum id corrigit, ac veriorem rationem adfert lib. 2. retractationum cap. 7. Sed, inquit, probabilior in aliis postea scriptis nominis reddita ratio est, cur ea dixerit etiam Apostolus inhonesta: propter legem scilicet in membris repugnantem legi mentis,quae de peccato accidit,.lon de prima nostrae institutione naturae. Sic ille, respiciens nimirum ad haec et similia loca librorum suorum, quos postea scripsit, ut lib. 14. de civ. Dei cap. 26., lib. de pecc. orig. cap. 34., lib. 1. de nupt. et concup. cap. 6. et lib. 2. cap. 9. 5 denique contra Julian. loco superius citato, ubi post alia sic ait: Quae igitur Deus honesta fecerat, dixit Apostolus inhonesta. Causam requiro. Si hoc non peccato factum est, unde factum est? Quis honesta Dei opera dehojiestavit, ut ea inhonesta sanctus Apostolus diceret? utrum habitudo, in qua est solertia creantis? an libido, in qua est poena peccantis? Nam etiam nunc, quod Deus ibi facit, honestum est; quod origo contrahit, inhonestum. Et tamen contrihutum est divinitus sensui naturali, ut, quod dehonestavit concupiscentia, contegat verecundia. Sic ille. Patet ex his, inter ignobilia sive iuhonorata membra, et ea, quae inhonesta vocat Apostolus, id esse discriminis, quod illa removentur ab aspectu hominum propter sordes sensibus ingratas et molestas, quibus egerendis deserviunt, ista vero propter pudendam turpitudinem propter quam etiam dictum est supra cap. 6., quod, qui fornicatur, in corpus suum peccat. I Per membra inhonesta possunt intelligi a in ecclesia vel homines conjugati propter pudendam libidinem, sine qua non potest actus conjugalis exerceri (qui tamen non ideo contemnendi sunt; sed suo loco et ordine honorandi, tamquam a Deo conjuncti ad opus humano generi necessarium), vel qui propter crimen aliquod a se commissum infames sunt aut infamia digni. Nam caeteri fideles magis esse debent solliciti pro conservando vel redintegrando talium honore et tegendo vel abolendo dedecore, praesertim apud eos, qui foris sunt, ne male audiat religio Christiana, quam pro sanctis, qui hujusmodi soUicitudine fratrum non egent. Atque hoc significatur per id, quod sequitur:
12:24
24. Honesta autem nostra nullius egent. Graece: non opus habent, scilicet honestate forinsecus adhibita per tegumentum, ut facies, os, oculi, manus, quia nihil habent turpitudinis, propter quod abscondi debeant et contegi. Observa, lector, ex superioribus tres membrorum differentias; primam firmorum et infirmorum; secundam nobilium et ignobilium; tertiam honestorum et inhonestorum.
Sed Deus temperavit corpus. Temperavit, Graece auvsxlpaOi^ contemperavit, vel, ut vertit interpres Theophylacti, commiscuit, id est, ex tanta membrorum varietate unum fecit. Ita quidem Graeci exponunt, tamquam diceret Apostolus: Ordinatissime corpus ex membris composuit, velut temperatura quadam, ut sibi mutuo sint auxilio. Alii vero: Temperavit corpus, inquiunt, membris indignioribus addendo supplementum seu compensationem quandam externi honoris. Cui commentario favet, quod sequitur:
Ei, cui deerat, abundantiorem tribuendo honorem. Tribuendo, Graece fioix;, dans, tribuens. Et sensus est: Ei membro, quod secundum se caret honore, qualia sunt, quae jam dixit ignobilia et inhonesta, aliunde majorem procurans honorem, scilicet eum, de qao locutus est versu praecedenti. TJbi nota, Apostolum nunc adscribere Deo, qucd ante dixerat nos facere. Faciunt enim homines quodam instinctu naturae, cujus Deus autor est. Nam et Deus ipse legitur primis parentibus ad tegendam eorum nuditatem, utique inhonestam et erubescendam, fecisse tunicas pelliceas, eosque induisse. Gen. 3.
12:25
25. Ut non sit schisma in corpore. Schisma, id est, dissidium, scissura apud Augustinum. Persistit enim Apostolus in prosopopoeia membrorum, secundum quam esset tumultus ac dissidium in corpore, si membra per se honoris expertia, et tamen reliquo corpori subser- vientia, nullum honoris supplementum acciperent ab aliis membris. Eodem igitur modo et mysticum corpus contemperavit Deus, dum ordinavit et voluit, ut aliorum membrorum ignobilitas aut dedecus ab aliis, honore quodam attributo, tegeretur. Quae res multum facit ad unitatem conservandam et schismatum occasiones avertendas. Non enim aliter imperfectiora membra in compage corporis mystici contineri possent.
Sed idipsum pro invicem sollicita sint membra. Mendosi sunt codices, in quibus habetur: Sed in idipsum. Graeca legunt: aXXa t6 auto, sed idipsum, ut est in optimis quibusque manuscriptis, pro quo legit Augustinus: sed idem ipsum. Addendae praepositionis occasio fuit ex eo, quod dicitur: sollicita sint. Atqui inGraeco verbum est fispijxvwai, quod aeque reddas uno verbo Latino: curent. Idipsum igitur curare, est in commune consulere, quod fit, dum membra alia pro aliis sollicitudinem gerunt supplendo, quod cuique deest, tegendo, fovendo, remedia adhibendo etc. Cujus soUicitudinis instinctum naturalem membris indidit Deus, ut non sit in corpore schisma, per quod, unitate amissa, corpus esse desinat. Sic igitur et in corpore mystico fieri oportet. 2Q. Et si quid patitur unum membrum, compatiuntur omnia membra. Et si quid, Graece: xat zXzz, et sive, quemadmodum et Augustinus legit; eamque lectionem postulat alterum colon huic respondens: sive gloriatur etc. Nctandum etiam, in Graecis Complutensibus et regiis pro ou|i7iaax£t, compatiuntur, legi sabjunctivum: oo^uaaxig, compatiantur; ac similiter iu parte sequenti pro: o'jyx°'''P^^^ congaudent, legi: ouy- Xaiprj, congaudeant. Atque eo modo Latine scriptum vidimus in illo mirae \etustatis codice Laudensi, cujus et alias memini. Quam lectionem ipse Pauli contextus exigere videtur. Praecedit enim: ut non sit schisma in corpore, unde se- quentia dependent, efferenda eodem modo subjunctivo, licet alii hunc versum a praecedenti separent, illative eiponentes: Itaque si patitur unum membrum, comjyatiuntur etc. Porro quod dicit Apostolus, in corpore naturali manifestum est, eamque rem exemplo pulchre declarat Augustinus in euarr. Psalm. 130.: Numquid, inquiens, quia in corpore pes quasi longe videtur ab oculis, quando forte pes spinam calcaverit, deserunt oculi? et non, sicut videmus, totum corpus contrahitur, et sedet homo curvatus spina dorsi, ut quaeratur spina, quae haesit in planta? Omnia membra, quidquid possunt, faciunt, ut de infimo et exiguo loco spina, quae inhaeserat, educatur. Haec ibi. Sane videmus, etiam in bestiis, aliquo membro male affecto, statim caetera non colum moveri naturali sollicitudine pro medela et salute illius membri, verum etiam communem inde passionem ac dolorem contrahere sic, ut, uno membro dolente, totam corpus aegre sese habeat. Quam affectionem Graeci a'j|jnia{}£'.av vocant, nos condolentiam appellare possumus. Ad hunc modum et in corpore mystico singulorum membrorum passiones et infirmitates per affectum charitatis et misericordiae debent omnibus esse commuaes. Quod quidem in se ipso praestitit Apostolus secundum illud, quod ait in epistola secunda cap. 11.: Quis infirmatur et ego non infirmor? Nam et haec ipsa passionis per charitatem communio facit ad levamen membri patientis. Unde Augustinus epist. 133. ad Italicam scripta: Nescio, quomodo minus fit, inquit, quod patitur unum membrum, si compatiuntur alia membra. Nec ipsa mali relevatio fit per communionem cladis, sed per solatium charitatis. Ex hoc loco, ubi docet Apostolus, ejusdem corporis membra invicem esse sollicita, et, uno patiente, caetera compati, bene colligunt catholici doctores, sanctorum animas, cum Christo regnantes suis orationibus nos adjuvare, et nos itidem nostris suffragiis animas, quae sunt in poenis purgatoriis, adjuvare debere, ut qui tam cum illis, quam cum his sub uno capite Christo s4mus ejusdem corporis, id est, ecclesiae membra. Compatiuntur autem beati nostris malis, non doloris affectu, sed amoris, quatenus ex charitate student a nobis, ut communibus membris, etsi longe infra se positis, avertere et profligare mala, quae patimur. «
12:26
Sive gloriatur unum membrum, con- \ gaudent omnia membra. Gloriatur, Graece ^oidC.zzai, glorificatur. Sicque legit commentator Ambrosii, necnon Augustinus passim, ut lib. 21. cont. Faust. cap. 8., tract. 3. in 1. epist. Joan., et lib. de coutin. cap. 10. Cyprianus autem epist. 12. et 52. ita legit: Et si laetatur unum membrum, coUaetantur et caetera membra. Item Sedulius: sive laetatur. Noster interpres si vertit: gloriatur, usus est eo verbo passive pro eo, quod est: gloria afficitur; sicut interdum usurpat verbum: operatui', de quo vide, qaae dicemus ad illud Galat. 5.: Fides, quae per charitatem operatur. Certe S. Thomas in hunc sensum exposuit: Sive gloriatur, inquit, id est, quocumque modo vigoratur unum membrum, congaudent omnia membra; quatenus scilicet vigor unius membri in adjumentum cedit aliorum membrorum. Igitur glorificatio membi'i in corpore naturali ea debet intelUgi, qua membrum aliquod bene disponitur, velut dum ex aegro fit sanum, ^^x imbecilli robustum. Tunc enim omnia membra condelectantur, ut exponit Cajetanus, delectatione quadam naturali, quae non aliud est, quam quies in liona dispositione, quam Quietem ex unius membri passione amiserant. Consimiliter in corpore Christi, quod est ecclesia, debet uninnquodque membrum alteri cuique bene habenti congratulari et congaudere, juxta quod idem Apostolus praecipit Rom. 12.: Gaudere cum gaudentibus. Siquilem et gaudium est Angelis Dei super uno peccatore J poeyiitentiam agente, Luc. 15. i
12:27
27. Vos autem estis corpus Christi. Hic jam accommodat similitudinem corporis naturalis ad mysticum, alloquens fideles: Vos, inquit, estis corpus Christi mysticum. Vos, id est, ecclesia, in qua volo omnia, quae de corpore naturali" dixi, per similitudinem intelligi et compleri. Quae res jam supra secundum ea membra, quae Apostolus nominavit, a nobis explicata est. Lt membra de membro. Graeca, quae nunc exstant, ita habent: xal jxsXt] Ix jjiepcioc^ et membra ex parte, quod et Origenes legit homilia 7. iu Levit.; eamque lectionem Graeci commentatores sic exponunt: Non vos soli estis corpus Christi, neque estis omnia ejus membra, sed pars quaedam membrorum. Sunt enim et alia corporis Christi membra plurima aliis in locis. Origenes autem interpretatur membra ex parte subjecta suo capiti, id est, Christo, non autem ex integro, quia secundum spiritum, non secundum carnem subjecta sunt, hac vita durante. Cui sensui convenit, quod etiam sequenti capite de tempore vitae praesentis dicitur: Ex parte cognoscimus, et ex parte prophetamus, id est, imperfecte. Potest et hoc modo exponi: Singuli vos estis particularia ac singula membra corporis Christi; et proinde non unus omnia 'habet dona, sed quisque suum, tamquam unum aliquod membrum corporis suo loco et officio contentum. Quem sensum etiam vult, quod in Syriaco legitur: Et membra in loco vestro, sive in locis vestris. Id est, prout quisque diversum in corpore locam obtinet ac functionem, ut symmetria servetur. Efe hic quidem sensus Apostolico textui bene congruit. Caeterum noster interpres, una litera variata, legit inGraeco: Ix fisXoug, id est, ex membro, vel de membro. Legitur id quidem etiam in textu commentarii Ambrosii, verum ipse commentarius Graecae lectionis interpres magis esse videtur. Sic enim loquitur: quia non omnes possumus eadem, sed singuli pro qualitate fidei gratiam habemus concessam. Quod si vere scriptum est a Paulo 1/. iilXouc:^ de membro, videri potest allusisse ad illud dictum in typo et persona Christi de ecclesia: Hoc nunc os ex ossibus meis, et caro de carne mea, Gen. 2. Nam illuc sine dubio respiciens idem Apostolus Ephes. 5. dixit: Quia membra sumus corporis ejus, de carne ejus, et de ossibus ejus. Igitur membra de membro Christo, quia membra corporis, in quo Christus caput est; ideoque membra de carne et ossibus ejus, juxta sensum in ejus loci commentario reddendum, quem etiam hic inter tres sensus primum adfert Thomas. Nam secundus, quem recitat, membra de membro, id est, ex me Apostolo vestro, qui membrum ejusdem sum corporis, dependentia, non multum habet probabilitatis. At tertius ejusmodi est: Distinguimini et ordinamini ad invicem, sicut unum membrum ad aliud. Cui sensui, proinde et Latinae lectioni, favet impense locus Rom. 12. huic similis, ubi, de membris in uno corpore non eundem actum habentibus allata similitudine, subjungit Apostolus: Ita multi unum corpus sumus in Christo; singuli autem alter alterius membra. Videtur enim illud ipsum verbis nonnihil diversis dicere hoc loco: Vos autem estis corpus Christi, et membra de membro. Quare membra de membro non aliud erit, quam singuli alter alterius membra, id est, membra invicem connexa et dependentia, ut Gaignaeus exponit, ac si dicat Apostolus: Estis in hoc corpore commembres, ac propterea mutuis operis atque officiis inter vos varie distributis adjuvandi, Sensus profecto congruentissimus huic loco.
12:28
28. Et quosdam quidem posuit Deus in Ecclesia. Graece: xat oSg ^sv, et hos quidem, sive: et alios quidem, licet antapodoton desideretur, de quo supplendo dicemus infra. Similitudinem corporis naturalis adaptat ecclesiae ea parte, qua dixerat: Nunc autem posuit Deus membra, unumquodque eorum in corpore, sicut voluit. Hoc enim, quod dixit, Deum posuisse et ita voluisse, praecipue studet inculcare Corinthiis, ut quisque.suo loco, quem ei Deus, assignavit, et dono, quod dedit, contentus vivat. Recenset autem ea dona, quae potissiraura erant ajmd Corinthios in admiratione, et ambitiosius ab eis appetebantur; ordine tamen ea digerens, non aestimationis illorum, sed suae dignitatis. Hunc enim ordinem significant adverbia, primum, secundo, tertio etc. Quae res a Chrysostomo caeterisque Graecis expositoribus diligenter est annotata. Priinurn, Apostolos. Jungendum hoc cum eo, quod dixit: Et alios quidem. Et quia non sequitur redditio particulae: o3g fJiev, supplenda est oratio ad istum modum: Et alios quidem ac primum constituit Apostolos; alios autem ac secundo loco prophetas, alios ac tertio loco Doctores etc. Apostolos intelligit eos, qui praedicabant Evangelium apud infideles, et ecclesias fundabant; maxime, qui vel a Christo in terris adhuc agente, quales primi duodecim, vel per revelationem factam divinitus, ut Matthias, Paulus, Barnabas, hujusmodi legationem accepissent. Quamquam hoc nomen etiam ad alios, absque peculiari revelatione missos, postea coepit extendi, ut Rom. ultimo: Qui sunt nobiles in Apostolis. Vide, quae commeutati sumus ad illud Rom. 1.: Vocatus Apostolus. Caeterum Apostolis merito primus inter ecclesiae membra locus adscribitur, quia sunt ecclesiae fundamenta, Ephes. 2. et Apoc. 21. Unde et ecclesiarum principes ac fidei duces a Patribus vocantur. Affectabant autem apud Corinthios hoc nomen obtrectatores Pauli, quos ipse pseudoapostolos vocat: transfigurantes se in Apostolos Christi, 2 Cor. 11. Quaeret aliquis, cur in hoc ordine excellentium membrorum Ecclesiae non ponatur, et quidem suo, id est, primo loco summus Pontifex. Haec enim sectariorum quorundam adversus primatum Petri et successorum ejus objectio est. Breviter respondeo: Paulum hic non agere de gradibus hierarchicis: alioquin Episcopos, presbyteros, diaconos, ex quibus proprie ecclesiastica constat hierarchia, praetermittere non debuisset; sedrecensere quaedam Ecclesiae membra praecipuis Spiritus sancti charismatis insignia, sive constituta sint in ordine hierarchico, sive non. Similis est locus Ephes. 4., ubi ad illud: Alios autem pastores et doctores, pleniorem ejusdem quaestionis reperies explicationem.
Secundo Prophetas. Non eos, qui de Christo venturo praenuntiarunt, quos una cum Apostolis in Ecclesiae fundamento collocat Paulus Ephes. 2. Nam hujus generis Prophetae jam in ecclesia non erant. Lex enim et Prophetae usque ad Joannem, Luc. 16. Sed eos dicit, qui ex inspiratione divina vel futura aliqua praedicebant, vel Scripturas exponebant. Tales in ecclesia fuerunt Agabus, et quatuor filiae Philippi, et Prophetae Antiochenae Ecclesiae, et alii, de quibus omnibus in Actis Apost. cap. 11. 13. 15. 21. Plura de his infra cap. 14. Tertio Doctores. Id est, eos, qui non quidem ex revelatione sibi facta, sed tamen peculiari dono adjuti, traditam ab Apostolis et Prophetis fidei morumque doctrinam fidelibus exponunt. Hos etiam Lucas Actor 13. Prophetis postposuit, ac rursum Paulus Ephes. 4. Porro mirum cuipiam videatur, cur Apostolus in hoc catalogo membrorum Ecclesiae dona quaedam omittat irrsuperiori donorum enumeratione posita, quae incipiebat a versu 8. Non enim hoc loco referuntur sermo sapientiae, et sermo scientiae, deinde nec fides, nec discretio spirituum. Sed sciendum, illa omnia huc facile revocari. Nam ad Apostolos et Prophetas maxime pertinet sermo sapientiae; ad doctores sermo scientiae; sed et discretio spirituum Prophetas perficit. Denique charisma fidei, quae fides miraculorum vocatur, parens est duorum, quae nunc proxime sequuntur.
Deinde virtutes. Seu potestates, Graece 6uva|Jisig. Id est, eos, per quos fiunt operationes virtutum, quas superius interpretati sumus miracula majora, hoc est, a potentia naturali remotiora;* quale est mortuo vitam reddere. Horum effectores appellat virtutes, simili locutione, qua Angelici quidam spiritus virtutes in Scripturis appellantur, ut Psalmo 102.: Benedicite Domino omnes virtutes ejus. Nam virtutes hic ad personas referri, perspicuum est ex eo, quod postea repetens dicit: Numquid omnes virtutes? Observa, gratiam miraculorum ab Apostolo postponi Prophetiae et docti-inae.
Exinde gratias curationum. CTraece: clxa yapianciTa. lanaTvy^, inde dona sanationum; subaudi: posuit Deus in quibusdam, vel: contulit ac distribuit quibusdam. Hic enim Apostolus sermonem mutat, a personis transiens ad res, id est, ad dona personis impertita. Cur autem hoc donum postponat virtutibus, intelligi potest ex supra dictis. Est enim minus a natura remotum, sanare hominem per miracukim, quam virtutes operari; ac proinde rainus, quam illud, utile erat ecclesiae ad infideles convertendos fidemque Christi plantaudam.
Opitulationes. Clraece avzOJi^^ZKi, quas aUt suhventiones, subsidia, alii, Graecam vocem expressius Latine reddere volentes, susceptiones vertunt. Et quidem Latini fere exponunt de iis, qui cooperantur et opitulantur episcopis in instituenda ac rcgeada plebe fidelium, ut sunt paruchi, decani, archidiaconi, quos episcoporum adminicularios quidam appellant. Verum si hos intelligas, jam non servabitur ordo dignitatis in ista donorum enumeratione. Constat enim, haec ministeria digniora esse miraculorum donis. Adde, quod hujusmodi opitulationes pertinent ad numerum doctorum, quos tertio loco posuit Apostokis, quo pertinent ipsi quoque episcopi. Propter quod Ephes. 4. conjunxit pastores et doctores. Cajetanus opitulatiouum vocabulo significari putat ordinem eorum, qui in ecclesia Dei operibus misericordiae vacnnt. At hoc rauuus debet omnibus fidelibus esse comumne; Paulus autem de iis agit, quae nec sunt, nec esse debent omnibus communia. Quocirca melius hoc donum interpretantur alii de eo, per quod divinitus acceptum quis aptus est ad fovendum aegrotos ac debiles, iisque ministrandum, ut fit iu uosocomiis. Non enim omnes boni fideles ad hujusmodi ministerium apti sunt. Hoc autem minus est, quam donum sanandi infirmos per miraculum. Hic commentarius est Chrysostomi, Theophylacti et Oecumenii, idemque Scripturae consentaneus, in qua Graecum verbum 6cvTiXa|JiPav£ai>ai frequenter accipitur pro suscipere; quomodo, velut manu porrecta, suscipiuntur infirmi seu corpore, seu animo, ut Actor. 20.: Sic laborantes oportet suscipere infirmos; Luc. 1.: Suscepit Israel puerum suum; Psalm. 3.: Dominus suscepit me. Hinc avxiATjuTtop, susceptor, adjutor, dictio frequens in Psalmis. Igitur hoc donum opitulandi mihi videtur idem esse cum eo, quod Apostolus Rom. 12. significavit illis verbis: Qui miseretur, in hilaritate. Vide ejus loci commentarium.
Gubernationes. Hac voce quidam existimant significari parochiales presbyteros, quibus gubernatio committitur particularium plebium. Sed hoc quam parum sit probabile, jam ostendimus. Itaque magis placet Theophylacti et Cajetani sententia, qui hoc exponunt de ministerio eorum, qui praesunt administrationi rerum temporalium, quae a fidelibus oblatae sunt Ecclesiae. Erat enim et hoc peculiare douura, non omnibus congruens, ac forsitan idem cum eo, quod Rom. 12. significatum est illa parte: Qui tribuit, in simplicitate. Nam tribuere illic impertire et dispensare est. Opitulationibus autem hoc loco postpositum est, quia versabatur in rebus tantum externis. Syrus paraphi'astes hanc partem cum superiori de personis interpretatus est: opitulatores sive adjutores, et gubernatores.
Genera linguarum. Id est, donum loquendi diverso genere linguae. Annotant expositores, praesertim Graeci, postremo noniiuatura ab Apostolo donum hoc, quod a Corinthiis raaxirai fiebat, et primo fere loco expetebatur, tamquam aliquid admirabile et gloriosum. Atqui Pauhis studiose ac merito posuit in extremis, quia minorem caeteris utilitatem adfert, si sohim sit; quemadmodum docetur infra cap. 14. Quapropter, et caeteris donis in eccl3sia manentibus, ilhid solum jara olim cessavit, utpote in eum finem initio concessum, ut significaretur, Ecclesiam per omnes gentes dispersam omnium linguis locu turam. Qua significatione completa, debuit utique signum cessare, simili ratione, qua in adventu Christi cessarunt figurae veteris Testamenti.
Interpretationes sermonum. Haec pars in Graeco et Syriaco non habetur, et interpretes Graecos eam non legisse, ex eo manifestum est, quia non solum non exponunt, verum diserte aifirmant, donum linguarum ultimo loco ab Aposlolo positum esse. Dicunt hoc ipsum, post glossam ordinariam, Lombardus et Hervaeus. Sed et interlinealis glossae super hanc partem annotatiuncula est: In plerisque vacat. Nam et Pelagius, Primasius, Sedulius, Haimo in suis commentariis non attingunt, et veteres concordantiae nihil ejus habent, et in multis ccdicibus tam scriptis, quam impressis non legitur. Suspicio est, huc attextam esse vel ex superiori catalogo, ubi secundum nostros codices ultima ponebatur interpretatio sermonum ', vel ex siabsequenti donorum repetitione, in qua similiter ultimum est illud: Numquid omnes interpretantur? Verumtamen iis libris, in quibus haec pars legitur, favet commentator Ambrosii, qui eam et legit, et exponit. Nec est improbabile, primaevam lectionem Graecam hanc fuisse: interpretationes linguarum, ut supra; sed propter homoeoteleuton cum eo, quod proxime praecedit, ut fit in talibus, excidisse. Sensum autem repete ex superiore versu 10.
12:29
29. Numquid omnes Apostoli? Ac si dicat: Minime. Nam, ut supra dixit, si iotum corpus oculus, ubi auditus? etc. Si enim omnes fideles sint Apostoli, ubi erunt ia corpore mystico, qui ab Apostolis doctrinam accipient? Docet igitur his erotematis, ut in humano corpore, sic et in Ecclesia diversorum membrorum oportere esse diversa ofiicia, nec omnibus omnia donari debuisse.
Numquid omnes Prophetae? Eadem responsio negativa. Nec repugnat, quod Moysos Num. 11. dicit: Quic tribuat, ut omnis popuJus prophetet? Non enim absolute Moyses optabat, ut omnes in populo Prophetae essent; sed non volebat suae personae dignitatem, pro qua minister ejus Josue zelo praepostero movebatur, obstare, quo minus omnes prophotarent. Hoc enim praecedit: Quid aemularis pro me? tamquam diceret: Quod ad meam attinet personam, facile patior, atque etiam opto, gratiam prophetiae, quae in me est, omnibus esse communem; nec volo, quemquam ab ea prohiberi mea causa. Et sane hoc animo, quo Moyses, debent esse omnes illi, in quos egregia dona a Deo collata sunt, ut nec alios despiciant, nec eis invideant similia; sed, quantum quidem ad ipsos, optent et cupiant, suas dotes esse omnium.
Numquid omnes Doctores? Absurdum. Si enim omnes in Ecclesia Doctores, ubi in ea discipuli? Liquet ergo, veram Ecclesiam Christi non esse apud eos, qui omnes se Doctores profitentur, omnes sacram Scripturam interpretantur, omnes de quaestionibus in religione controversis judicant, id est, apud sectarios nostri temporis.
12:30
30. Numquid omnes virtutes? De personis hoc dici, manifestum est. Virtutes enim appellat eos, per quos fiebant virtutes, hoc est, miracula majora.
Numquid omnes gratiam habent curationum? Gratiam, Graece yapioiia.Ta, dona, ut legitur in commentario Ambrosii. Verisimile est, interpretem scripsisse: gratias, uti paulo ante. Locus hic etiam ad sanctos cum Christo regnantes aliquo modo referri potest. Sicut enim, inquit Augustinus Epist. 137., non omnes sancti habent dona curationum, ita nec in omnibus sanctorum memoriis ista fieri voluit ille, qui dividit propria unicuique, prout vult. Caeterum opitulationes et gubernationes hoc loco brevitatis causa praetermisit Apostolus, aut ideo forte, quod non essent haec dona magnopere a Corinthiis expetita.
Numquid omnes linguis loquuntur? Haec interrogatio, post alias posita, Corinthiorum increpatio est, qui volebant omnes loqui linguis. Numquid omnesinterpretantur? Subaudi: linguas. De hoc dono, quale sit, et quare dono linguarum adjuugatur, dictum est superius. Sentit enim Apostolus, nec omnes quidem eos, qui loquuntur linguis, posse interpretari, quod loquuntur. Itaque haec additio facit etiam ad prioris doni, id est, linguarum, depressionem, utpote quod sine dono intei-pretandi vix habeat utilitatem.
12:31
31. Aemulamini autem charismata meliora. Meliora, xpstxxova^, praestantiora. Pro quo legitur in quibusdam exemplaribus: fxsfCova^ majora, quomodo citat hunc locum Origenes in epist. ad Rom. 12., et Hieronymus lib. 2. dial. cont. Pelag. cap. 6., tametsi Theophylactus et Oecumenius post Chrysostomum studiose annotant, Apostolum non dixisse majora, sed meliora, id est, ad Ecclesiam juvandamutiliora, cum alioqui in spiritualibus ea majora dicantur, quae sunt meliora. Retinet autem interpres hoc loco Graecam vocem ja^^o\i.(X, quum alibi semper eam Latine reddat, ut: gratiam, donum, donationem. Tertullianus lib. 1. ad uxorem, cap. 3., meliores donationes \eg\t. Porro dubium est, aemulamini cujus modi sit. Tam enim Graecum, quam Latinum, vel indicative, vel praeceptive potest accipi. Photius apud Oecumenium censet, indicativum esse; et quidem legi vult cum interrogatione, qua Corinthios reprehendat Apostolus, quod ambitiose ad maxima quaeque charismata anhelarent, quasi dicat: Ambitis vero dona potiora? En, vobis demonstrabo, quod omnibus illis potius sit ac majus. Exstat idem sensus apud Theodoretum, sub nomine tamen alieno, quasi minus eum probet, ut nec probandus est. Non enim Corinthii revera aspirabant ad dona meliora; quippe qui donum linguarum, quod paene extremum erat, multis melioribus anteponebant. Igitur alii praeceptive exponunt verbum Ci^^^ouxs, aemulamini, tamquam exhortetur illos Apostolus ad ea dona conquirenda, non quae vulgi judicio majora sint, id est, admirabiUora; sed quae ad usum Ecclesiae potiora. Qui sensus haud dubie melius explicat mentem Apostoli. Nam initio cap. 14. repetit et prosequitur eandem exhortationem, dicens: Aemulamini spiritualia, magis autem, ut prophetetis; et in fine tandem concludit: Aemulamini prophetare. Verum, ni fallor, plenius expHcabitur mens Apostoli, si non absolute, sed tantum ex hypothesi aemulationis accipiatur ista exhortatio. Non enim exhortandi erant fideles ad aemulandum, exempli causa, donum operandi virtutes et sanitates, id est, gratiam patrandi miracula, quae periculosa est tentatio; et multi talia desiderantes ceciderunt, ait Augustinus in enarrat. Psalmi 90. Sed et Apostolus In superioribus ejusmodi desideria cohibet, dum charismatum diversitates non ad hominum studia refert, sed ad beneplacitum ejus, qui dividit singulis, prout vult, quique posuit unumquodque membrum in corpore, sicut voluit, per haec tacite significans, unimiquemque dono sibi dlvlnitus attributo contentum esse debere. Neque enim erant hujusmodi dona, quae gratum aut gratiorem Deo redderent habentem; sed magis talia, quae, nisi charitas medeatur, infirmos animos soleant inflare. Quare ad ea aemulanda seu consectanda (id enim aemulandi verbum hoc loco significat) non erat dandum fidelibus absolutum praeceptum. Sensus Igitur est: Quoniam aemulamini charismata, quod non prohibeo, studete consequi meliora, id est, Ecclesiae Del utiliora. Quem utique sensum satis aperte nobis indicat Id, quod dicit cap. 14.: Quoniam aemulatores estis spirituum, ad aedificationem Ecclesiae quaerite, ut abundetis. Certe paraphrastes Syrus, etsi sensum hunc non omnino sit assecutus, intellexit tamen in Apostoli praecepto conditionem latere: Si aemulemini dona etc. Jam huic intellectui quomodo non obsistant lUa ejusdem capltls: Aemulamini spiritualia, et: Aemulamini prophetare, patebit ex eorum interpretatione, quam dabimus.
Et adhuc excellentiorem viam vobis demonstro. Haec sententia velut exordium est ejus, quod agitur capite sequenti. Unde et Graeci quidam codices hinc faciunt initium novi capitis; Latini vero nonnulli ab illa parte: Aemulamini nutem charismata meliora. Excellentiorem, Graece xa&' 'JTCspijoXrjV, id est, secundum excessum. Quod nonnulli referunt ad verbum 6£''xvup,i_, ostendo, demonstro, hoc sensu: Est adhuc via, quam vobis diligentissime demonstro. Sed plerique, et quidem aptius, referunt nd viam, et cum ea construunt tamquam adjectivum cum substantivo. Quod fecit noster interpres, dum vertit: excellentiorem viam. Significat enim Apostolus, viam, quam monstraturum se promittit, eximiam esse, et, ut loquuntur, excessive meliorem, id est, multuo excellentiorem iis donis, de quibus hactenus egit. Augustinus supereminentem legit tract. 6. in Joan., citaute Beda, et alibi. Loquitur autem Apostolus de charitate, quam viam vocat, hoc est, modum ac rationem vivendi. Nam via pro genere vitae frequens est in Scripturis, maxime in Act. Apost. Vocat autem hanc viam prae aliis excellentem, quia per eam certissime tenditur ad Deum; non idem per alia dona. Porro non satis liquet, utrum charitatem, de qua consequenter acturus est, velit unum esse e numero charismatum, caeteris tamen excellentius, an vero eam simul cum fide et spe, quas nominat in fine capitis sequentis, a genere charismatum distinguat. Quod secundum verius est. Nam tres istas virtutes Apostolus inter chaiismata ausquam enumerat; imo magis initio cap. 14. significat, charitatem ab illis esse diversam, cum ait: Sectamini charitatem; aemulamini spiritualia, nomine spiritualium charismata designans. Hinc ad Gal. 5. charitatem recenset inter fructus Spiritus, id est, virtutes, quibus accepti reddimur Deo, et in earum catak)go primam nominat; ubi nihil habes istorum donorum, de quibus hoc loco. Sane Paulo Apostolo non solum charitatem, sed et fidem ac spem, quas dixi, non esse de numero charismatum, ut hic sumuntur, ex eo liquet, quia charismata non vult eadem omnibus esse communia, sed alia aliis membris attributa, tamquam propria quaedam oflicia seu ministeria, sicut in corpore humano. At fidem, spem, charitatem ab omnibus exigit, ut ad salutem necessaria. Neque tamen charitatem a charismatis ideo sejungit Apostolus, quia charitas ex nobis est et in nostra potestate, quemadmodum secundum suam haeresim Pelagius annotat hoc loco et ad initium capitis sequentis, Quod, a Primasio animadversum, recte catholiceque correctum est, dum e contrario annotat, charitatem in nobis difi^undi per Spiritum sanctum. Sed haec causa est, quia nomen charisraatis usu fiilelium accommodatum erat ad ea dona significanda, quae a posterioribus Theologis appellatae sunt gratiae gratis datae.
12:1
1. De spiritualibus autem nolo vos iynorare, fratres. Particula δέ (autem) hanc partem praecedenti ita adnectit, ut oppositio quacdam adsit : ea, quae ad agapas pertinent, se coram dispositurum esse promisit (11,35), usque ad adventum suum vero responsum de spiritualibus differre non vult. Contra paucos acath. (Grot. Ros. Ew. Hofm. eic.), qui nomen spiritualium (πνευ- ματιχῶν) masculinum esse volunt (1. q. de personis spiritualibus), antiqua sententia (Chrys. etc., A't" ete.), quae hodie quoque ab omnibus cath. et plerisque acath. admittitur, nomen neutrum esse recte tenet (1. q. de donis spiritualibus). Quodsi enim obiicitur, non tam de donis, quam de hominibus, qui illis instructi esse videbantur, Paulum a Corinthiis esse interrogatum atque v. 3. agi, respondemus, de Corinthiorum interrogatione, quaenam fuerit, ex solo hoc tractatu posse iudicari, qui integer fere est de donis, ita ut verba de spiritualibus donis quasi titulum quendam constituant, quo totum argumentum comprehenditur. De reliquo vocabula illa immediate a verbo tynorare dependent (ἀγνοεῖν περί τινος, ignorare de aliqua re, i. e. alicuius rei inscium et rudem esse) : bene 7/Àeod. M. : « volo vos etiam spiritualium donorum rationem scire ; ideo volo etiam de his loqui ». . 'orro spiritualia vocantur dona, quia a Spiritu S. sunt (cfr v. 1 sqq.); nomen tamen, quamvis sit genericum omniaque beneficia a Spiritu S. fidelibus collata per se complectatur, hoc loco ad illorum donorum classem coarctatur, quae fidelibus non ad proprium profectum, sed ad aliorum totiusque Ecclesiae utilitatem tribuuntur : simili modo genericum nomen minus perfecto generis membro attribuens Paulus eadem dona vocat χαρίσματα (rv. &. 9. 28. 30 sq.; Hom. 12,6; cfr 1 Petr. 4,10), quamquam eodem nomine etiam altiora dona gratzs concessa interdum designat (Hom. 5,15. 16; 6,23; 11,29 ctc.); neque alio modo theologi eadem velut gratias gratis datas ἃ gratiis gratum facientibus distinguunt profecto non negantes, has non minus, quam priores, prorsus esse gratuitas (cfr S. TAÀom. Summ. Il. 1. qu. 111. a. 1.). Quo indicato argumento Apostolus institutionem quandam de eo Corinthiis necessariam csse innuens (v. 2) principium proponit, ex quo donum quodcumque extraordinarium , utrum a Spiritu S. sit necne, aestimare possint (v. 3). Pristinam igitur istarum rerum ignorantiam neophytis in memoriam revocat describens, quaenam eorum vita religiosa fuerit, antequam ad gratiam Evangelii sint vocati : 9. Settis, quontam , quum gentes essetis , ad simulacra muta, prout ducebamint, euntes (eratis). Lectionem Vulg. (quontam, quum, ὅτι ὅτε) utpote critice certam iure retinemus (cfr VV. LL.), anacoluthicam constructionem addito verbo finito (eratis, ἦτε), quod ex praecedente verbo (essetis ἴτε) facile suppletur, corrigentes; sed vulgatus interpres graecum participium ἀπα- Yóu.evot , quia Latini participio praes. pass. carent, minus accurate rcddidit : euntes; rectius crgo et clarius totam phrasin vertimus : « scitis, vos, quum gentes essetis, ad simulacra muta, prout ducebamini, abductos esse ». Olim, quamdiu in ethnicismo degebant, Corinthii non secundum certam cognitionem, uli homines ratione praeditos decet, incedebant, sed caeco modo velut bruta animantia ducebantur, neque certam viam, quam ipsi clegerant, sequebantur, sed huc vel illuc, prout illorum ducibus placebat, abripiebantur. Quis eorum ductor fuerit, Apostolus diserte quidem non dicit, sed procul dubio daemonem intelligi vult!, qui eos ad idola a veri Dei cultu aóduxcrit (πρὸς τὰ | εἴδωλα... ἀπαγόμενοι). Idola vero cum emphasi quadam appellat muta (τὰ εἴδωλα τὰ ἄφωνα), ut. illa asseclas suos nihil docere potuisse insinuet : Corinthii igitur ante suam vocationem in plena rerum religiosarum ignorantia degebant neque de rebus illis extraordinariis, quae aut ab haruspicibus et sacrificulis fingebantur aut forte revera a daemonibus producebantur, certum iudicium ferre valebant. lamvero Christianis caeco modo vivere et duci et agere non licet, tdeo notum vobis facio nunc principium, iuxta quod res extraordinarias diiudicare poteritis. rismatis, ct recle monent interprctes (cfr Est. [ust. c(c.), Apostolum ídola non appcel- Iaturum fuisso muta, si dc cthnica divinationo loqui voluisset. Hinc etiam nobis non probatur Theod. explicatio, qui discropantiam multiplicem mythologiae ethnicae (v. 2) unitati ct consonantiae doctrinae christianae (v. 3 sqq.) opponi arbitratur : « Ethnici enim, quum ἃ vera via declinassent verumque Deum reliquissent, multis cultum divinum exhibuerunt; neque enim unumquemque dcum omnia posso existimabant, sed hunc quidem sapientiac, illum militaris experienliae, alium nauticae scienliae largitorem csse putabant... Apud nos autem maxima est concordia ct consensio : neque enim alia docet Filius unigenitus, alia Spiritus S. » ctc. Quac omnia in textum Pauli potius ingcri quam ex eo derivari videntur. Ab idolis suis mutis igitur Corinthii ethnici non edocti criterio quodam indigebant, quo dona vera a falsis fictisque donis discernerent eosque, qui revera a Spiritu S. agebantur, dignoscerent. Quapropter ab illo statuendo Apostolus incipit ex professione divinitatis Iesu eum, qui in Spiritu S. loquitur aut agit, cognosci docens :
12:3
3. Ideo notum vobis facio, quod nemo in Spiritu Dei loquens dicit : Anathema Iesu (vectius : Iesus) ; e£ nemo polest dicere : Dominus Iesus, nist 1n Spiritu Sancto. Quibus cum verbis aptissume conferimus S. loannis doctrinam, qua paulinum criterium quasi explicatur : « Carissimi, nolite omni spiritui credere, sed probate spiritus si ex Dco sint, quoniam multi pseudoprophetae exierunt in mundum. In /oc cognoscitur. Spiritus Dei : omnis spiritus, qui confitetur Iesum. Christum £n. carne venisse. ex Deo est; et omnis spiritus, qui solvit Iesum!, ez Deo non est » (1 Ioan. &,1-3). Utroque in loco de statibus extraordinariis est sermo ; uli loannes criterium indicat, quo veri prophetae ct doctores a pseudoprophetis et haereticis magistris discernantur, ita Paulus generaliore modo idem criterium in omnibus donis spiritualibus valere docet. Cur enim cum Chrys. aliisque Graecis et nonnullis modernis de sola prophetia aut de solo linguarum dono aut de his duobus charismatis saltem praecipue eum agere dicainus, nulla suppetit ratio; immo vero quominus id dicamus, contextus prohibet , siquidem immediate antea (v. 1) Apostolus, se de donis spiritualibus in genere tractaturum esse promittit, immediate postea (v. &) varia esse charismata docet, in eorumque numero (vv. 7 sqq.) prophetiae et linguis non nisi sextum et octavum locum attribuit (v. 10); quare non obstante verbo λαλεῖν, quo utitur (οὐδεὶς iv Πνεύματι Θεοῦ λαλῶν, nemo in Spiritu Dei Joguens) Paulum eriterium suum de illis quoque donis intellexisse tenemus, quae operibus potius quam verbis sese manifestant (cfr «d v. 9), denominationem autem a potiore parle desumsisse. Porro ab utroque Apostolo et negative et positive professio divinitatis Iesu ceu donorum criterium statuitur. Quicumque in statu extraordinario loquens (vel agens) dicit : «nathema Iesus, i. e. maledictus est (sit) Iesus !, Iesu igitur non tantum divinitatem negat, sed eum exsecratur eiusque regnum destruere conatur, ille impellente S. Spiritu non loquitur (vel agit). Simili modo 5S. foan. : « omnis spiritus, qui Iesu divinitatem negat, ex Deo non est ». S. loannes in sua epistola Cerin- ᾿ thianos et Docetas prae oculis habuit, qui Filii Dei vera incarnatione negata Iesu divinitatem abiudicarunt; utrum Paulus iam similes haereticos Corinthi impugnaverit, id quod unus alterve modernus interpres suspicatur ((zod.), an Iudacos respexerit, « «qui de Spiritu Dei gloriantes Iesu tamen malediccbant atque eum non tantum Christum esse negabant, sed etiam anathema dicebant, nomen eius penitus exstinguere laborantes » (Caz. Est. Mai. etc.), an demum, id quod plerique antiquiores admittere videntur, non haereticos, qui iam exstiterunt, sed quos exsurgere posse supponit, prae oculis habuerit, non plane liquet; tertia tamen sententia nobis magis probatur. Negativi enim criterii oppositione manifestior redditur sensus positivi, quod clare quidem enuntiat loannes : « omnis spiritus, qui confitetur Iesum esse Christum, Dei Filium, qui in carne apparuit ('Iacoóv Xptcτὸν ἐν capxi ἐληλυθότα) », obscurius Paulus exprimit eius quasi fundamentum indicans : nemo (sc. qui in statu extraordinario loquitur vel agit) potest dicere : Dominus (est vel sit) Iesus, i. e. eius universale dominium vel potius eius divinitatem profiteri , nzsi £n Spiritu S., 1. e. Dei Spiritu impellente. Si ab arcto sensu, quo Pauli verba de solis prophetis agere putat, abstrahimus, CA7ys. duplex criterium egregie explicat : « Quum videris aliquem non proferentem nomen Iesu, immo illud anathematizantem, is est divinator; sed si videris alium cum nomine eius omnia proferentem, scito illum 6556 virum spiritualem ». Completum tamen sensum rectius ita exponimus : Eorum , qui dono aliquo extraordinario ornati esse videntur, verba vel opera, si ad fidem in Iesum, Dei Filium, destruendam eiusque regnum convellenduim tendunt, auctorem non habent Spiritum S. ; sin vero fidem in Dominum Iesum augent et promovent, a Spiritu S. sunt. 1 con. 12, 3. 363 potest dicere quodcumque verum, nisi a Spiritu S. motus, qui est Spiritus veritalis. Unde et in Glossa Ambr. (4'e") hoc in loco dicit : Omne verum, a quocumque dicitur, a Spiritu S. est ; et specialiter in illis, quae sunt fidei, quae per specialem rcvelationem Spiritus S. sunt habita, inter quac est, quod Iesus sit omnium Dominus. A/io modo loquitur aliquis in Spiritu S. movente et habito; et sccandum hoc eam potest verificari [sc. per accommodationem quandam] , «quod hic dicitur, ita tamen ut dicere accipiatur non solum ore, sed etiam corde et opere ». Eodem inodo, quo paulinam sonlentiam explicandam diximus, iidem interpretes, qui hoc in loco arctiorem sensum defendunt, senlentiam loannis supra allatam exponunt (cfr in 1 loan. 4,2 Est. lust. Lap. ctc.). 2. De charismatum omnium una origine et uno fine (129,4-11). scuntur et a malorum spirituum effectibus distinguuntur, Apostolus ad varietatem et unitatem charismatum ostendendam transit. Una enim est eorum origo (^-6) unusque eorum finis (v. 7); quamvis igitur diversa sint (8-10), ab eodem tamen fonte profluunt (v. 11.). Ethnici diversas dotes, quibus alii alios superare videbantur, diversis diis adscribebant; « neque enim, inquit TAeodor., unumquemque deum omnia posse existimabant, sed hunc quidem sapientiam, alterum experientiam militarem, tertium scientiam nauticam largiri credebant ». Iam vero ne fideles, qui magnam donorum spiritualium diversitatem in ecclesia sua videbant et de inultis spiritibus (spiritu sapientiae, spiritu scientiae, spiritu prophetiae etc.) loqui audiebant, aliquid simile de charismatis sibi fingerent, ea omnia uni Spiritui S. debere docet Apostolus :
12:4
&. Divisiones autem gratiarum (χαρισμάτων) sunt, idem vero Spiritus. Graecum vocabulum διαιρέσεως duplicem significationem divisionis et discriminis admittit; priorem elegit vulgatus interpres significans varias gratias gratis datas (nam de his solis agitur) in Ecclesia ita esse distributas, ut unus hanc, alter illam acceperit (cfr v. 11. διαιροῦν dividens vel distribuens), eandemque cum antiquioribus Latinis etiam retinent aliqui moderni acath. (Mey Heznr. Br Kl. etc). Alteram graeci interpretes ( CArys. Theod. etc.) praeferunt eique favet vocabuli usus apud Alexandrinos, qui ad designandas sacerdotum classes (niphmo 1 Par. 27,1 etc. niioe 2 Par. 35,19) eo frequenter utuntur. Utra eligatur, parum quidem interest, quum utraque diversitatem donorum exprimat; cum plerisque tamen modernis (Ma. Bisp. ec. — God. Gocb. etc.) altera videtur praeferenda, quia prior ad tertium, quod sequitur, membrum (v. 6.) parum quadrat. Diversa igitur sunt charismata, idem tamen est Spiritus, a quo procedunt et distribuuntur. Quod ut explicet, Paulus duas analogias afferl :
12:5
5. et divisiones ministrutionum sunt, 2dem autem. Dominus;
12:6
6. et divisiones operationum sunt , idem vero Deus, qui operatur omnia in omnibus. Revera uti in Ecclesia charismatum est varietas, ita in cadem quoque variae sunt ministrationes vel potius varia ministeria (ita enim Vulg. graec. διαχονίαν plerumque recte reddit. Hom. 11,13; 12,1 etc.), sc. ministeria apostolorum, episcoporum, diaconorum elc. ; at omnia ministeria ab uno Domino Iesu Christo sunt ordinata et ad eundem referuntur, quia ipse ceu caput per inferiores suos ministros Ecclesiam regit et gubernat. Atque eadem ratione in hoc mundo multos et varios videmus effectus (ἐνεργήματα), qui omnes, quamvis diversae sint causae secundae a quibus immediate producuntur, unam tamen habent causam primam, sc. Deum, qui operatur omnia in omnibus (ὁ ἐνεργῶν τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν inoperans omnia in omnibus cfr S. Hil. De Trin. VIII. 32. sq.), quatenus concursu suo causas secundas ad operandum et effectus producendos reddit idoneas. Ex iis igitur, quae duabus aliis personis SS. Trinitatis appropriantur, pulcherrime ostendit Paulus, diversitatem charismatum optime convenire uni et simplicissimo Spiritui S., quippe qui unus sit et multiplex, « unus in substantia , multiplex in donis » (TÀom.). Quodsi Corinthii non negant, in apostolis, episcopis aliisque Ecclesiae ministris unum Dominum Iesum Christum operari per eosque producere effectus, atque in omnibus causis secundis Deum Patrem operari et effectus producere, facile etiam intelligent, unum eundemque Spiritum variis, quae distribuit, charismalis varios producere effectus. idoneos reddant, operationes, quia corum opc effectus miraculosi producantur. Quin etiam temperata haec sententia novam provocat obiectionem; neque enim omnia charismata homines ad ministeria ecclesiastica praeparant, neque omnium ministcriorum effectus sunt miraculosi. Porro parum apte quoque alii tribus nominibus diversas charismatum species designari dicunt. Iuxta Est. charismata (v. 4) ponuntur vclut genus, quod duas species ministeriorum (apostolatus etc.) et operationum (gratiae curalionum etc.) complectatur, vcl « si cui placet, inquit, charismata distinguenda esse a reliquis duobus vclut genus diversum, poterit charismatum nomine ca dona circumscribere, quae neque ininisteria sunt neque operationes, ex. gr. sermo sapientiae, sermo scientiae, fides clc. ». Attamen si genus charismatum Spiritui appropriatur, cur Paulus duas eius species Patri et Filio attribuit? Aut cur donoruni, quae communi noinine spiritualia (v. 1.) ct manifestationes Spiritus (v. 7) appellantur omniaque a Spiritu distribui dicuntur (v. 11), una species Spiritui, allera Filio, tertia Patri adscribitur? — Infelicissimus Caiet. tria genera e(fectuum spiritualium distingui vult, gratias gratis datas, de quibus v. 8 sqq. agatur, ministeria (apostolatus etc.), quae v. 28 sqq. ita enumerentur, ut dona gratis data quaedam sint inserta, operationes (fides, spes, caritas), quae 13,1 sqq. exponantur. Mira sane esset confusio, si Paulus eodem in ordinc gratias gratis datas et theologicas virtules infusas poneret, ministeria ct gratias gratis datas permisceret, ac demum virtutes infusas Patri appropriaret. Ministeria et oporationes a charisinatis prorsus distinximus cum 7/0m. (cfr etiam eius Summ. II. 2. qu. 171. in pracf., ubi brevius quidem, sed accuratius quam ju Comm. rem tractat); candeimque distinctionem inter modernos admittunt. nonnulli (Mai. M Ev. Disp. — God. ctc.), in eo tamen, ut videtur, errantes , quod operationes de solis miraculis interpretantur. In errorem 86. inducti sunt, quia non satis perspexerunt, quem in fincm Paulus hoc in loco de ministeriis et operationibus egisset. Eadem igitur rationc , qua ministeria, quamvis diversa sint, ab uno codemque Domino Iesu Christo dantur, atque effectus omnes eorum diversitate non obstante a Deo tamquam causa prima producuntur, etiam charismata diversa ab uno eodemque Spiritu profluunt; uti autem communem habent originem, ita ad communem quoque finem diriguntur :
12:7
7. Unzcuique «utem datur manzfestatio Spiritus ad utilitatem. Manifestatio Spiritus (ἡ φανέρωσις τοῦ [{νεύματος) est illud, quo Spiritus sese manifestat, i. e. idem quod charisma; recte ergo monet TÀom., hoc nomine officium gratiae gratis datae designari; ad gratiam enim gratum facientem pertinere, ut per eam Spiritus S. inhabitet, ad gratiam gratis datam vero solum, ut per cam Spiritus manifestetur. Cuius manifestationis finis est τὸ συμφέρον, utilitas non eius utique, cui charisma confertur, uti censet CÀrys. (sim. Theod. Theoph. etc.), sed aliorum vel potius totius Ecclesiac, uti reliqui fere omnes tenent el clare elucet ex comparatione, quam Apostolus statim afferet (v. 19 sqq.). Quam ob causam iain nunc statim ostendit, nec omnibus omnia dari nec eadem singulis, ut fideles omnes, quum alii aliorum donis iuventur, mutua caritate inter se connectantur.
12:8
8. Nam a/ii quidem (6 μέν) per Spiritum datur. sermo sapientiae, ali autem (ἄχλῳ δέ) sermo scienliae secundum eundem Spiritum ;
12:9
9. alteri (ἑτέρῳ) fides ἐμ eodem Spiritu; alti (aulem, ἄλλῳ δέ) gratia sanitatum £n uno Spiritu ;
12:10
10. ali? (autem , ἄλλῳ δέ) operatio virtutum , alii (autem, ἄλλῳ δέ) prophetia, alii (autem, ἄλλῳ δέ) discretio sptrituum ; «là (lege : alteri, ἑτέρῳ) genera linguarum , alii (autern, ἄλλῳ δέ) interpretatio sermonum. Ad quam enumerationem praeprimis adnotemus oportet, Apostolum variare praepositiones (διά, xav, ἐν, per, secundum, in), ut quomodo dona haec ἃ Spiritu S. dependeant, omni ex purte clarius innotescat : per eum dantur et. secundum eius voluntatem (καθὼς βούλεται v. 11.) distribuuntur, quia 222 co communem suum fontem habent et plerumque quoque 2? eo dantur, quia se ipsum fidelibus dans dona sua secum affert. Porro distributionem hanc non ita intelligere licet, ut singulis non nis) unum ex enuineratis charismatis conferatur; duo cnim interdum alicui esse concessa, Apostolus ipse innuit /154,5. 13) atque Paulum praeter donum linguarum (14,18) alia quoque (sermonem sapientiae, gratiam curationum, operationem virtutum etc.) accepisse, nemo facile negaverit. ld unum igitur docetur, varia charismata vario modo et gradu inter fideles ita distribui, ut Spiritus S. singulis illud vel illa det secundum suam voluntatem (v. 11). Neque omnia charismata hic enumerari, animadverte : hoc in loco novem Apostolus recenset , infra (v. 98) octo tantum, inter quae apostolatum et doctoratum, qui probabiliter etiam nostro in loco aliis nominibus sunt indicati, gubernationes (χυδερνήσεις) et opitulationes (ἀντιλήμψεις), quae hic praetermittuntur; ex Jtom. 12,6 sqq. forte addantur necesse est παρά- χλησις (exhortatio), μετάδοσις (distributio) , ἐλεεμοσύνη (misericordia cf" 13,3). Quare recte Lap. : « plures esse possunt gratiae gratis datae, licet Apostolus hie novem tantum enumerat », atque a vero videntur aberrare, qui cum 770m. ex hoc loco generalem et completam charismatum divisionem desumunt. 4. Subtiliter pro more suo S. Zhom. (cfr etiam eius Summ. II. 4. qu. 411. a. 4), Pauli enumerationem supponoens csse completam, omnia charismala in tres classes distribuit pro tribus facultatibus, quae requirantur, ut homo salutem alterius promovere possit * « ad facultatem persuadendi » tria prima pertinere censet (sermonem sapientiae, sermonem scientiac, fidem), « ad facultatem persuasionem confirmandi » quatuor insequentia (gratiam sanitatum, operationem virtulum; prophetiam, discretionem spirituum), « ad facultatem persuasionem intelligibiliter proponendi » duo ultima (donum linguarum, iuterprelationcom sermonum). Verum ex iis, quae de singulis dicturi sumus, nonnulla dona a S. Doctore non recte esse definita, apparebit, quarc ab interpretibus, si Zyr. et Dion. excipis, eius divisio non est reccpta. Patres de ordinc, quem Paulus tenuerit in sua enumeratione, non loquuntur et interpretes saec. 16. 17. ad eum non attendunt; a modernis variae divisiones excogitatae sunt, quarum una fundamentum in externa enumeralionis forma habere asseritur. Iuxta veriorem cnim lectionem graecam (efr Tischend. WH.) primo ᾧ μέν (alii quidem) duo dicuntur respondere ἑτέρῳ (particula δέ omissa : v. 9. ἑτέρῳ πίστις, v. 10. Écépo γένη γλωσσῶν), dum alia membra ofnnia formula ἄλλῳ δέ (alii autem) introducantur; unde nonnulli (Biísp. ctc. -— Mey. God. ctc.) tres classes prioribus formulis indicari, carunique species aliquas altera formula subiici concludunt. At huic quoque divisioni definitiones donorum non satis consonant; licet in tres classes enumerata charismata apte distribui non negemus. Quarum in prima duo dona, quae ad res divinas docendas pertinent (sermo sapientiae, sermo scientiae), in secunda tria, quae confirmandis doctrinis traditis inserviunt (fides, gratia sanitatum, operatio virtutum) recensentur. In tertia quatuor ponuntur dona, quae ad fideles exhortandos et infideles manifesiandos arguendosque videntur esse destinata (prophetia. discretio spirituum cfr ad 14,3; donum linguarum , interpretatio sermonum cfr ad 44,91 sqq.). Quibus tribus classibus, si aliae donorum enumerationes considerantur, quarta addi potest et debet eorum sc. charismatum, quibus Spiritus S. aliquos homines idoneos reddit, ut in externa vitae ralione lratres regant et adiuvent (gubernationes, opitulationes, distributiones etc.). Quidquid enim aliquibus hominibus ab ipsa natura est inditum , ut ad ccrta munera obeunda apti tiant aut ad ccrta auxilia praestanda sint propensi , id Spiritus S. in aliis hominibus dono extraordinario (etiam habituali) supplere potest; atque illae ingcnii facultates dotesque, quae a natura iam inditae sunt, spiritualibus donis interdum excoluntur et augentur. Probe autem animadvertatur oportet, Apostolum nec de ordinariis 3cclesiae statibus οἱ ordinibus nec do internis gratiis agere, quae hominem Deo gratum faciunt, sed de gratiis gratis datis, quae extraordinario modo ad aliorum utilitatem a Spiritu 5. fidelibus distribuuntur !. 2. Iam siugulorum donorum enumeratorum delinitionem dare conabimur praemonentes, de hoc catalogo quam maxime ea valere, quae de totius aget, quare accuratius de iis hoc in loco tractare opus non erit. Quemadmodum ibi videbimus, a vero aberrant, qui prophctiam ct discretionem spirituum cum duobus praecedentibus donis coniungunt, ac si Apostolus « si- «nis ab eo desumtis, quod solus Deus facere potest » « signa ab eo desumta, quod solus Deus cognoscere potest » addere voluerit (ZAÀom.) aut cos, qui fidei charisma possident, in tres classes distribuerit, prout sub influxu Spiritus S. aut miracula faciant, aut occulta et futura revelent, aut originem sermonum a prophetis prolatorum discernant (Mey.); prophetia enim, etsi interdum futura aut occulta revelat, proxime nihil est, nisi exhortatio fidelium a Spiritu S. inspirata. Neque minusa vero aberrant, qui cum TAÀom. aliisque nonnullis donum linguarum ad Evangelii promulgationem dari arbitrantur; qui enim linguis loquebatur, uti ipse S. Paulus exponit, neque ipse ca, quae dicebat, intelligebat, nisi dono interpretationis simul erat ornatus, neque ab auditoribus intelligebatur, nisi eius sermones aut ab ipso aut ab alio interprete in linguam cognitam vertebantur. Ex iis, quae infra dicturi sumus (cfr ad 44,3. 24 sqq.), quatuor haec dona ad fidelium quidem aedificationem, infidelium autem 1nanifestationem et confusionem destinari satis apparcbit.
12:11
11. Haec autem omnia operatur unus atque idem Spiritus , dividens séniyulis prout vult, vel si mavis accuratius iuxta. graec. « dividens separatim unicuique prout vult » (διαιροῦν ἰδίχ ἑκάστῳ χαθὼς βούλεται). Quibus verbis enumerationem suam terminans Apostolus sequentem pericopam iam praeparat. Unitatem originis donorum omnium, quamvis diversae sint eorum manifestationes, praeprimis iterum cum magna emphasi (unus atque idem Spiritus) asserit, ut fideles sibi persuadeant, non varia charismatum principia distingui, si de spiritu sapientiae aut de spiritu scientiae etc. loqui audiant. Neque minore cum emphasi docet, omnia haec dona a liberrima Spiritus voluntate dependere, ne quis suis meritis donum, quod forte acceperit, attribuere audeat neve alios despiciat, qui eodem dono non fuerit ornatus. « Gratia (haec gratis data), inquit A^", dividitur singulis prout vult Spiritus, non ad merita hominum, sed magis ad aedificationem Ecclesia suae ». Procul dubio Spiritus in sua distributione aut ad naturales ingenii dotes illius, cui charisma conferre vult, aut ad animi affectum illius interdum attendit; ideoque homo ad ea recipienda sese quodam modo disponere eaque precibus suis efflagitare atque ad ea tendere potest (cfr v. 31; 15,1. 13. 39) ; sed liberrimus semper manet S. Spiritus, nec ullum umquam ius fidelibus ad unum alterumve ex donis competit. sicut vull) a Patre οἵ Filio distincta, «quibus connumeratur (4-6), ct eis aequalis, quum non ab eis iussus sed sccundum suam voluntatem dona sua distribuat. Bene Chrys. : « Quod Patri competit, id quoque Spiritui competere ostendit (Paulus). Sicut enim do illo ait : Idem autem Deus, quí operatur omnia in omnibus, sic etiam dc Spiritu * haec omnia operatur unus et idem Spiritus. Scd motus, inquics. Verum hoc nusquam dixit Paulus, tu autem illud eflingis. Quando enim de Patro dixit : qui operalur omnia in omnibus, homines intellexit; numquam enim Spiritum hominibus annumerat, etiamsi millies amenter loquaris ct insanias. Quia autem dixit : per Spiritum , ne putes illud per inferioritatem denotare atque Spiritum ad operationem moveri, subiungit Spiritum operari nequo ad operationom moveri, scd operari sicu! vult, non sicut iubetur ». 3. Doctrinae propositae. consectarta. practica (19, 12-30). Omnia charismata ah eodem Spiritu S. secundum eius voluntatem dari omniaque ad eundem finem, Ecclesiae sc. utilitatem, concedi docens Apostolus duo stabilivit principia, ex quibus duo consectaria practica sua sponte profluunt, quas allegoria quadam explanat. Ecclesiam enim cum corpore humano comparat, cuius membra, etsi diversae sunt dignitatis, omnia eodem modo ad corpus illud constituendum requiruntur et iuvant ; quin etiam Deus sapientissime res ita disposuit, ut membra illa, quae viliora aut infirmiora habeantur, magis sint necessaria maioremque honorem consequantur. Itaque primo in loco Apostolus nonnullos fideles donis, quae ἃ Spiritu S. acceperunt, non contentos immerito altiora charismata avide expetere docet (13, 19-20); secundo in loco illos fideles, qui altiora charismata accepisse sibi videntur, monel, ne fratres suos, quos minus nobile charisma &ccepisse putant, despiciant (12,21-30). Pro more has conclusiones disertis verbis non enuntiat sed lectori colligendas relinquit ; ex analogia enim proposita clare intelligitur, varietatem donorum a Deo sapienter esse institutam ad totius Ecclesiae et singulorum fidelium utilitatem ; ideoque Spiritui S. pro suo beneplacito ea distribuenti fideles &cquiescant oportere neque cuiquam licere alteri maius donum invidere aut ob inferius donum fratrem despicere. 1.) Omnia charismata, etsi diversa sunt, eodem modo ad promovendum bonum Ecclesiae statum requiruntur ; nemo igitur dono accepto non contentus altius sibi avide expetat (12,12-90). Ut allegorica forma sequelas suas practicas proponere possit, Apostolus prius ostendit, Ecclesiam cum corpore humano, ex quo allegoriam suam desumturus est, recte comparari (12-15) ; ex utraque enim parte unitas quaedam habetur perfecta ex variarum partium coniunctione ita exorta, ut unum quidem sit totius compositi principium vivificans, sed pro diversarum parlium indole diverso modo vitam suam manifestet (cfr [lo?n. 12,& : « in uuo corpore multa membra habemus, omnia autem membra non eundem actum habent »): utraque igitur ex parte aliquod unum habetur, quod tamen simul est multiplex et varium :
12:12
19. Sicut enim corpus unum est et membra habet multa, omnza autem memóra corporis, quum sint multa, unum tamen corpus sunt, ila et Christus. Particula γάρ (enim) consuetam suam vim aetiologicam hoc in loco non habet, siquidem Apostolus nec Spiritum omnia in omnibus operari nec eum singulis prout vult dona sua distribuere ostendere vult, sed explicat, «quomodo unus idemque Spiritus in omnibus vario modo operetur; explicativa igitur est, uti saepius, particulae vis (i. q. οἱ ποθι). Aeque parum ac membrorum multitudo ct diversitas unitatem corporis destruit, multitudo ct diversitas membrorum Ecclesiae unitatem tollit, ut non magis sit mirum, «quod Spiritus in omnibus Ecclesiae membris varia operetur, qnam quod animus hoiinis in omnibus corporis membris diversimode agat. Quanta vero sit Ecclesiae unitas, nomen quo designatur docet : ?ta et CÀréstus sc. mysticus ; hoc enim nomine directe et immediate idea unitatis animo obiicitur, dum uomen ecclesiae (ἐκαλησία concio populi convocata) mullitudinem proxime significat. Christi autem nomine designatur Ecclesia, quatenus velut vivum corpus, cuius ipse est principium vivificans et informans, consideratur, ita ut haec expressio omnino frequentiori illi consonet, qua Ecclesia corpus Christi (v. 91; Eph. 1,23; &,12; 5,30 etc.) aut etiam corpus, cutus caput est Christus (Col. 1,48; Ep. 1,22; 5,93) nominatur. Egregie Gl ord. : « Caput et corpus dicitur Christus propter ineffabilem unitatem capitis et membrorum. Unus Spiritus facit omnia in membris Christi, sicut una anima videt in oculo, audit in aure et in ceteris omnibus omnia facit »; similiter S. Aug. (de unit. Eccl. τ; cfr in Ps. 52. n. 1etc.) : « Totus Christus caput et corpus est; caput unigenitus Dei Filius, et corpus eius Ecclesia; sponsus et sponsa, duo in carne una ». Mysticus igitur Christus etiam est unus et multiplex, siquidem multa membra habet, omnes nimirum fideles, qui divino Spiritu in unum corpus coalescunt. Etenim ne quis multitudinem et varietatem fidelium considerans unitatem deesse putet, Apostolus eam adesse demonstrat :
12:13
13. Etenim in uno Spiritu omnes nos in unum corpus baptizati sumus , sive Tudaei, sive ' gentiles, sive servi, sive liberi : et omnes (in) uno. Spiritu potatz sumus;
12:14
1. nam et corpus non est unum membrum sed multa. Si multitudo et varietas unitatem tolleret, de uno corporc iam non amplius liceret loqui, quia etiam in corpore humano multitudo et varietas membrorum invenitur; at omnia membra, quamvis multa et diversa sint, unum idemque corpus constituunt, quia uno eodemque principio informantur, a quo et totum corpus vitam suam habet ; ex uno enim eodemque principio in unum corpus organicum omnia sunt generata, ex eodemque varias suas vires facultatesque habent. lamvero ulrumque etiam in. membris obtinet, quibus mysticum corpus Christi, i. e. Ecclesia, constituitur. Generationi enim naturali respondet supranaturalis regeneratio, quae fit in baptismate, quod est « lavacrum regenerationis et renovationis Spiritus S. » (Tt. 3,5). Baptismus quidem est in aqua et Spiritu; solus autem Spiritus S., sanctificationis nostrae auctor, nominatur utpote supranaturalis illius, quae efficitur, unionis vel potius unitatis principium. In uno euim eodemque Spiritu per baptismum in Christum inserti eique incorpominusc., Vulg. Syr. Copt. Arm. .Aeth.; sed text. receptus : τὰ μέλη τοῦ σώματος τοῦ ἕνός (membra corporis unius) cum D E, plerisque minusc., /t. (fil. At"), Goth. — 13. v πνεῦμα ἐποτίσθη μεν (unum spiritum potati sumus) B δὲ C D T G P, pauci minusc., Ii. (S. Aug. c. l'aust. 21,8; A/er etc.), Vulg. (Fuld. Am. Harl. Dem. Tol. cic.), Syr. Copt. Arm, Aeth.; sod text. receptus : sl; ἣν πνεῦμα ἐποτίσθημεν (in unum spiritum potati sumus) cum E K L, plerisque minusc., Vulg. (in uno spiritu potati swnus) cfr Comment. — rati unum corpus mysticum formamus, quod a Spiritu S. unitatem ac vitam suam habet, sicut corpus humanum ab anima, qua informatur, suam unitatem suamque vitam habet : « coniuncti inter nos et cum Christo concorporei (σύσσωμοι), qui simul nos colligavit per unum in omnibus Spiritum » (Cyr.). Quamprimum anima elementum aliquod arripit suumque facit et informat, elementum illud propria sua forma destitutum nihil amplius est nisi pars corporis humani; ita nos quoque vetere nostro homine per baptismum mortuo (cfr Hom. 6,3 sqq.) nihil amplius sumus nisi corporis Christi membra, atque propriae formae, quibus antea secundum statum religiosum (Iudae, gentiles) aut civilem (servit, liberi) aut quocumque alio modo distinguebamur, disparuerunt sola nova remanente forma, qua sumus membra Christi; hinc etiam differentiae, quae diversis prioribus formis innitebantur, evanuerunt : « non est Iudaeus neque Graecus, non est servus neque liber, non est masculus neque femina; omnes enim unum (rectius : wnus εἷς) estis in Christo Iesu » (σαί. 3,28). Porro ab eodem principio, à quo corpus humanum unitatem suam et vitam habet, singula membra diversas suas habent vires et facultates; idem iterum obtinet in corpore mystico Christi. Omnes enim, qui in uno Spiritu in unum corpus baptizantur, in sacramento confirmationis, quod olim, uti hodi adhuc apud Graecos, immediate post baptismum plerumque conferebatur, eundem Spiritum S. receperunt ab eoque variis, prout ei placuit, donis ornati formam, ut ita dicamus, variorum membrorum induerunt, ut alii fierent apostoli, alii prophetae, ali doctores ctc. (v. 28). Metaphora autem quadam satis frequenti dona gratiaeque, quae a Spiritu S. distribuuntur, velut aquae describuntur, quibus homines potantur. Eadem metaphora iam usi erant prophetae ad bona spiritualia regni messianici designanda (15. 12,3; ler. 2,13; Ezech. {1,1 sqq.; Zach. 15,8); eadem usus erat Dominus Ipse aquam promittens, quae in eo, qui illam bibat, fons fiat aquae salientis in vitam aeternam (Joan. 5,13. 14) , seque fontem proclamans, ad quem sitientes omnes accedere et ex quo haurire debeant; « hoc autem dixit, inquit Evangelista, de Spiritu, quem accepturi erant credentes in eum » (Joan. 1,37 sqq.). Triplex est huius metaphorae explicatio vel quadruplex, sicut varia quoque est huius loci lectio. Antiquiores et meliores testes cam lectionem tuentur, quam sccuti sumus : πάντες ἕν πνεῦμα ἐποτίσθημεν, unum Spiritum potati sumus vel uno Spiritu potati sumus, i. c. unum Spiritum bibimus vel etiam uno Spiritu irrigati sumus. Dc confirmatione autem hanc lectionem probabilius explicandam esse censet CArys. : « mihi, inquit, videtur (Paulus) nunc dicere illum Spiritus adventum, quo immediate post baptismum et ante mysteriorum sumtionem nobis advenit » (τὴν ἐπιφοίτησιν τὴν ἀπὸ τοῦ βαπτίσματος xal πρὸ τῶν μυστηρίων ἐγγινομένην ἡμῖν), quae ultima verba aliqui non recte interpretati S. Doctorem adventum Spiritus in baptismo intellexisse dixerunt (Justin. -— Mey. cic.). Eandem cum Chrys. explicationem velut veriorem proponit 7/eoph., solam tradit Pel., pro certa habent moderni multi (ísp. L R. Dr. Ramb., quibus, licet sacramentum confirmationis non admittat, suo modo ex acath. adstipulatur God.); eam genuinaimn 6586 veramque aoristus ἐποτίσθημεν satis docet, qui, quum praecedenti ἐδαπτίσθημεν plane respondeat idcoque pro aor., qui dicitur consuctudinis, haberi nequeat, unum dcfinitum actum designat, quo dona Spiritus ubertim collata sunt; atqui inanuum imposilione, quae baptismum sequebatur, i. e. confirmatione, non tantum semper ordinarias huius sacramenti gratias, sed in primitiva Ecclesia haud raro etiam extraordinarias Spiritus manifestatioues esse collatas, certo constat (cfr Act. 8,14 sqq. ; 19,6); sed nullo argumento probatur, in baptismate aut in SS. Eucharistia, quae duo sacramenta alii intelligenda esse asserunt, extraordinaria illa dona a Spiritu S. esse data. De baptismate sermonem 6850, pauci cath. (Salm. Just. Mai.), satis multi acath. (Aack.d W. Ew. Hofm. Mey. eic.) conieccrunt; antiquior et communior est altera conicctura, quae sumtiouem calicis intelligens etiam novae lectioni (ἕν πόμα ἐποτίσθημεν vol ἑνὶ πόιλατι ἐπίομεν Clem. Alex. Paed. ]. 6. unum potum bibimus) originem dedit, ct quac aliis Pauli verbis (10,17) confirmari credebatur. Eam inter Graecos tradiderunt CArys. quem tamen aliam explicationem de confirmatione prohabiliorem habuisse diximus) Cyr. Dam. Oec.; inter Latinos Thom. cam secundo in loco affert , sed solam amplectuntur aut probabiliorem habent Lyr. Cai. Est. Lap. Nat. Pic. M Ev., quibus accedunt haud pauci acath. (/Veand. Heinr. Goeb. ctc.); candem illi quoque praeferre solent, qui receptam graecam lectionem (elc ἐν πνεῦμα ἐποτίσθημεν ἐπ tnum Spiritum potlati sumus) sequuntur. Quarta demum est explicatio, quae continuam quandam gratiarum donorumque Spiritus S. communicationem indicari censet; cam innuit 7ZAeodor., proponunt antiquiores Latini (ferc. Lomb. Thom '. Dion.), aliqui iuniores οἱ moderni non improbabilem censent (Est. Calm. cic. — Billr. Olsh. ctc.); al eam aoristo (ἐποτίσθνυ μεν) plane excludi arbitramur. Fundamento allegoriae stabilito Apostolus eam explanare incipit priore in loco ostendens, quae membrorum ad corpus humanum sit relatio. Maior membri alicuius nobilitas non efficit, ut illud magis ad corpus pertineat quam alterum minus nobile (15. 16), sed varia variaeque dignitatis membra in. corpore adesse deus sapientissime voluit, ut omnia corporis munera instrumenta sibi propria haberent (17. 18) atque verum corpus ordinatum constitucretur (19. 20). Simili allegoria, qua olim Menenius Agrippa plebeios romanos sua conditione non contentos rerumque mutationis avidos placare ct cum patriciis reconciliare felici cum exitu conatus est (Lzv. Hist. II. 23), Paulus Corinthios illos, qui charismatis acceptis non contenti alia, quae maiora nobilioraque habebant, ardenter expetebant fratribusque nobiliore dono ornatis invidebant, reprimit corrigitque :
12:15
15. δὲ icertt pes : Quoniam non sum manus, non sum de corpore : num ideo non est de corpore?
12:16
16. Et si dixerit auris : Quontam non sum oculus, non sum de corpore : num ideo non est de corpore? Pes , qui terram calcat totumque corporis pondus sustinet, si cum manu, organo organorum, comparatur, atque auris, quac auditui, sensui inferiori, inservit, si cum oculo, instrumento sensus nobilissimi et universalissimi , confertur, velut membra minus nobilia considerari possunt; at minor haec eorum nobilitas non impedit, quominus eadem omnino ratione, qua nobiliora , ad corpus pertineant, quia eadem omnino ratione cum eo sunt coniuncta. lidiculum igitur est (id S. Paulus Corinthiis concludendum relinquit) , si membra Ecclesiae, quia forte charismata inferiora tantum acceperint, se ideo a corpore Ecclesiae exclusa esse arbitrentur. Optime porro observat Chrys. : « Pedem cum oculo loquentem non inducit, sed cum manu, quac non est nisi paullo nobilior, aurem autem cum oculo loquentem ; neque enim iis, qui nos longe superant , scd iis, qui paullo altiores sunt, solemus invidere; ideo et ipse hac ratione comparationem instituit. » lraccuntibus iam Pel. ct S. Greg. M. (Moral. XXVIII. 6) aliqui antiquiores interpretes (Herv. Thom. Dion. ctc.) membris a Paulo nominatis certos status in Ecclesia designari coniecerunt (« por membra deservientia motui designantur homines dediti vitae activae, et pcr pedes quidem subditi, per manus autem praelati; peer membra dceservientia virtuti apprchensivao designantur illi, qui student vitac contemplativac. inlor quos sunt, sicut oculi, doctorcs, «qui per se ipsos veritatem inspiciunt, ot, sicut aurcs, discipuli, qui a magistris audiendo vcritatem rccipiunt » Thoi.) ; scd quainvis subtiliter nonnulla dicantur, ca ad accommodationem, scd non ad explicationem Scriplurac pertinere, manifestum cst ; neque enim de Ecclcsiac statibus ordinariis, sed de extraordinariis charismatis agitur, atque exempli gratia dumtaxat nonnulla membra corporis nominavit Paulus, ut varietatem membrorum Christi iuxta varia Spiritus dona exorlam in gcnere significaret. Graccam phrasin (οὐ παρὰ τοῦτο οὐχ ἔστιν ix τοῦ 20210;), quam Vulgata interrogativc rcddidit (num ideo non cst do corpore?) moderni critici (Lachm. Tisch. W Il) cum nonnullis interpretibus enunliative lczzendam esse cecnsent, quia duplicem negationem explicari nogant, nisi prius οὐ ad totam scntentiaim rcferri dicatur, alterum οὐχ cum verbo ἐστίν arctc coniungatur, ita ut sc mutuo destruant : « non idco membrum corporis non cst » (Mey. Heinr. ctc.). At Pauli stylo, qui vividam per interrogationes argumentationem amat, interrogatio multo magis convenit, ncc quidquam impcdit, quominus ncgationis anadiplosin admittamus, qua negativus interrogationis characler maiore cum vi exprimitur. Inferiorum membrorum querelam Apostolus duplici argumento absurdam esse ostendit. Praeprimis enim multae sunt corporis humani necessitates, quae, si omnia membra essent paria eundemque actum haberent, non explerentur :
12:17
17. Sz totum corpus oculus , ubi auditus? δὲ totum auditus, ubi odoratus?
12:18
18. Nunc autem (prout se res habent, pro sua sapientia) posuit Deus membra , unumquodque corum in corpore, sicut. voluit, suum cuique locum munusque attribuens, ut corpus variis ex membris situ et officio distinctis esset compositum. Apposite adnotat S. TÀoin. : « Etsi membrorum distinctio est opus naturae, hoc tamen agit natura ut instrumentum divinae providentiae : et ideo Apostolus primam causam dispositionis membrorum assignat,... quae est voluntas divina » eaque libera, quae non a rebus creandis dependet, sed a qua res omnes ct creatae et crcandae dependent. At alterum quoque, si omnia membra essent paria, sequeretur absurdum :
12:19
19. Quod si essent omnia unum memórum, ubi corpus? Verum enim corpus humanum sine membrorum , utpote instrumen - lorum ad varia munera ct officia necessariorum, distinctione et varietate cogitari nequit; sublato igitur membrorum discrimine aptaque eorum dispositione deficiente, ipsum quoque corpus tollitur.
12:20
20. Nunc autem multa quidem membra sunt iuxta divinam voluntatem diversa, quia diversis necessitatibus corporis inservire debent, unum autem corpus est, «uia omnia eius membra ab eodem principio sunt generata ab eodemque principio diversa sua munera et facultates acceperunt, ut omnia in unum finem, in totius compositi conservationem et profectum, conspirarent. 2.) Charismata, quae viliora videntur esse, matorem saepe habent utilitatem et honorem ; nemo igitur eum , quem donum minus nobile accepisse arbitratur, despiciat (19, 21-30). « Postquam minorum invidiam repressit illorumque moerorem abstulit, quem concepisse illos probabile est, quia alii maioribus donis ditati essent, horum fastum deprimit, qui maiora charismata receperant » (Chrys.). Sicut igitur in priore particula (15-20) rclationem membrorum ad totum corpus consideravit, ut omnia, etiam infima, eodem modo ad integrum corpus constituendum requiri ostenderet, ita nunc membrorum inter se relationem explicans, membra illa, quae inferioribus adnumerantur, nec ob minorem necessitatem (21. 22) nec ob minorem nobilitatem vel honestatem posse despici docet (23. 25); Deum enim ita omnia ordinasse, ut omne schisma in corpore evitetur membraque omnia inter se congruant et concordent (24-26). Allegoriam demum ad Ecclesiam applicans varictatem membrorum adesse demonstrat (27-30), ut fideles ipsi concludant, eam a Deo sapienter esse institutam ad totius Ecclesiae et singulorum membrorum utilitatem, neque iis, qui praestantiora dona accepisse sibi videntur, licere fratres illos despicere, qui minora receperunt. Superborum , qui de altis suis donis gloriabantur, fastum depressurus, Apostolus suam allegoriam continuans nobilissima corporis membra auxilio infimorum membrorum indigere monet :
12:21
91. Non potest autem oculus dicere manu: : Opera tua non tndigco; aut iterum caput pedibus : Non estis mihi necessarii. Supra, ubi de relatione membrorum ad corpus egit, eiusdem speciei membra perfectiora et minus perfecta consideravit (manum et pedem, oculum et aurem); hic de membrorum inter se relatione agens membra diversae speciei comparat : oculus videns indigct manu, αἱ ea, quae desiderat, apprehendat eave, quae timet, a se arceat; caput cogitans pedibus indiget aliisque membris inferioribus, ut consila sua exsecutioni mandet. Porro ex Apostoli verbis apparet, eum allegoriam suam ad Ecclesiam immediate applicare nolle; caput Ecclesiae enim est Christus, qui nullius indiget sed omnia, quae per Ecclesiae ministros nunc agit, immediate per se agere potest. Subtilius ergo, quam verius, ex his verbis colligit Es/., praeter supreimuum Ecclesiae caput, Christum, qui nullius indigeat opera, « aliquod aliud esse in Ecclesia caput, pedum ministerio indigens ad totius corporis regimen ; id autem aliud non esse, quam caput Christo vicarium , romanum pontificem ». Etenim de ordinariis Ecclesiae muneribus et officiis Paulum hoc in loco non loqui patet; de extraordinariis Spiritus S. donis agit, nec quidquam docet, nisi eum, qui altiore charismate insignitus est , auxilio eorum, qui minora auxilia acceperunt, carere non posse. Quod ut confirmet, addit :
12:22
22. Sed multo magis, quae videntur membra corporis infirmiora esse , necessartora sunt. Pro necessartora cum antiquis Patribus latinis (S. Amór. De Noe 8; S. Aug. c. Faust. 99,5; c. Iul. 5,16 etc.) rectius legimus : necessaria; reliquae enim versiones quoque cum (;raeco consentientes exprimunt positivum gradum (ἀναγκαῖα). Duplex autem est verborum interpretatio ; cum CArys. enim plerique moderni vocabulum μᾶλλον explicant potius, ita ut haec phrasis priorem quasi corrigat : « tantum abest, ut membra nobiliora ignobiliorum auxilio non indigeant, ut potius ea, quae infirmiora esse nobis videntur, omnino sint necessaria »; cum 7^Zeod. vero antiquiores plerique μᾶλλον explicarunt »«gis , ut altera phrasis priorem augeat : « non tantum superiora membra inferioribus indigent, sed infirmiora multo magis necessaria sunt fortioribus ». Utraque interpretatio per se est apta; etenim si infirmiorum membro- rum nomine intestina aut alia organa interna (cerebrum etc.), quae maiore protectione indigent, cum Theod. aliisque (Pel. Thom. etc., Est. Nat. Pic. eic., M Ev. Dr. ctc. — Hof. etc.) designari dicimus, altera procul dubio est praeferenda, quia pleraque membra interna externis sunt magis necessaria; sin vero externa membra quacdam, aut pedes et manus (A'*, Dion*. etc. — Beng. Goeb. clc.) aut oculos et aures (Theoph. Dion?. etc. — Mey. cic.) intelligimus, prior rectius praefertur. Sed attendatur oportet. in sequentibus membra ita inter se coimnparari, ut nonnullis maior honoris et honestatis gradus attribuatur; concinnior igitur est sermo, si ctiam maior necessitas nonnullis adscribitur. Ac revera Paulus, ubi donum linguarum, quod velut splendidissimum Corinthii habebant, cum prophetia comparat (44, 4 sqq.), illud ob minorem necessitatem ct utilitatem deprimit. Quamobrem Theodoreti sententiam pracferendam ducimus. — De rcliquo iterum aliqui inuliliter inquirunt, quae membra Ecclesiae Paulus dixerit infirmiora (« agricultores et alios huiusmodi » T/Àom.; « scnes » Est. cic.); de charismatis enim agitur. Ut argumentationis suac vim augeat, Apostolus non tantum necessitatis, sed etiam nobilitatis et honestatis ratione membra inter se comparat ostensurus alterum ab altero non posse despici. Sicut enim illa, quae infirmiora esse videntur (τὰ δοχοῦντα μέλη... ἀσθενέστερα εἶναι), necessitate sua sese commendant, ita
12:23
23. et quae putamus (δοχοῦμεν) zgnobiliora (membra) esse corporis, his honorem abundantiorem circumdamus; impellente enim natura vestimentis ornamentisve circumdatis id supplemus, quod ratione honesíiatis illis deesse putamus, ne aliis inferiora essc videantur; e/ quae inhonesta sunt nostra, abundantiorem honestatem. habent, quia iterum natura impellimur, ut diligentius e£ maiore cum cura et sollicitudine illa contegamus!. 2^. IIonesta «utem nostra nulltus egent sc. honestatis, quae ab cxtrinseco illis addatur. Duarum priorum classium membra ab Apostolo infirmiora et ignobiliora absolule non vocantur, sed infirmiora ct ignobiliora a nobis putar? dicuntur (cfr Chrys. ctc.); innuit enim ab existimatione hominum id dependere, utrum membrum aliquod validum aut nobile habeatur ; sed de tertiae classis membris absolute loquitur, siquidem omnibus hominibus innatus est pudor, qui etiam rudes agrestesque dubilare non sinit, quibus corporis partibus externa honestas addatur oporteat; recte enim monet CArys., ipsos pauperrimos, quamquam reliquum corpus nudum habeant, numquam tamen illas partes nudas ostendere. At quae membra ob putatam ignobilitatem abundantiore honore circunidari debeant, id inuliter inquiri arbitramur, quia sua expressione Paulus insinuat, varia illa esse pro morum consuetudinumque varietate ita ut unusquisque illud corporis sui membrum, quod non satis nobile esse putat, circumdatis externis ornamentis nobilius pulchriusque reddere studeat. Quae autem in Ecclesia sint meinbra ignobilia (7Aom. : imperfecti, Est. : servi οἱ pauperes, etc.) et inhonesta (ZAom. : culpabiles, Est. : coniugati aut infames vel infamia digni ctc.), ob rationem saepius iam datam i1nulto inutilius inquiritur. lamvero quod homines ignobilioribus membris abundantiorem ornamentorum honorem circumdent et membris inhonestis maiorem honestatem velamentis tribuant, id casui aut hominum praeiudicio tribui non debet, sed Deus temperavit corpus, ci (membro) cu? deerat (honor) abundanttorem. tribuendo honorem ,
12:25
95. ut non sit schisma in corpore , sed idipsum pro invicem. sollicita stent membra. Sicut supva (v. 18), ita hic quoque ad Deum auctorem naturae sapientissimum omnia reducit Apostolus : Deus ipse corpus variis ex partibus inter se diversis apte commiscuit (cuvexépacev temperavit) membrisque, quae aliqua in re inferiora erant aut esse videbantur, maiorem honorem attribuit, infirmiora reddens magis necessaria, ignobilioribus et inhonestis ius potestatemque dans ad ornamenta et velamenta, ne membris inter se altercantibus corpus ipsum «quasi discinderctur, sed ut singula membra eandem sibi invicem exhiberent curam et sollicitudinem (234à τὸ αὐτὸ ὑπὲρ ὀλλήλων μεριμνῶσιν τὰ μέλη, ut idem pro invicem curent membra). Quem finem Deum revera attigisse, summa illa docet sympathia, quam in membris videmus :
12:26
26. Et si quid (lege : sive) patitur unum membrum, compatiuntur omnia membra; sive gloriatur unum memórum , congaudent omnia membra. Nullus conteitus in membris invenitur, nulla invidia; sed summa cum concordia ita inter se sunt colligaia et connexa, ut uno patiente omnia patiantur et uno gaudente omnia gaudeant. Haec est inter membra corporis humani relatio, continua sc. cognatio et concordia; atqui eadem inter Ecclesiae membra continuo adsit oportet !. Quum allegoria satis sit perspicua, Apostolus eam non explanat, sed fundamentum dumtaxat , cui conclusio, quam inculcare vult, tota innititur, Ecclesiae nimirum, utpote Christi corporis, unitatem membrorumque diversitatem ἃ Deo ipso stabilitam, iterum asserit.
12:27
27. Vos autem estis corpus Christi et memóra de memóro. Plerumque quidem universalis Ecclesia corpus Christi vocatur (ρα. 1,93; 5,12; 5,30 ; Col. 1,9^ etc.); sed sicut particularis ecclesia templum Dei (ναὸς Θεοῦ 3,16; sine articulo) apte appellatur, licet universalis Ecclesia sit ἡ vzóc Θεοῦ, suo modo etiam eidem particulari ecclesiae, utpote universalis imagini cuidam, nomen σώματος Χριστοῦ (sed sine articulo, uti hic) iure attribuitur. Aliquid miri tamen graeci interpretes in hac denominatione invenerunt eamque a Paulo ipso coarctari censuerunt. Legentes enim : ὑμεῖς δέ ἐστε σῶμα Χριστοῦ καὶ μέλη ἐκ μέρους (cfr VV. LL.) illud ἐκ μέρους (er parte) ad utrumque membrum praecedens pertinere voluerunt , utsignificaretur « non solos Corinthios, sed omnes in toto orbe fideles » constituere corpus Christi (ZAeod.), vel « ecclesiam corinthiam esse partem Ecclesiae, quae ubique terrarum sit, et corporis, quod per omnes ecclesias constituitur » (CArys.); difficile autem appositio ἐκ μέρους ad prius membrum (σῶμα Χριστοῦ) trahitur, nisi utrumque membrum (σῶμα Χριστοῦ καὶ μέλη) in unam notionem quasi coalescere parum apte statuamus. Rectius moderni graecam lectionem, quam meliores testes critici tuentur, cum solo ultimo membro coniungunt; ex partie enim fideles sunt membra corporis Chrisli pro loco scilicet, quem in eo occupant, et pro dono, quo ad illum locum occupandum idonei redduntur /cfr Est! Bisp. etc. — Mey. Goeb. etc.). Hac ratione et unitas Ecclesiae et multitudo variefasque membrorum optime exprimuntur : « vos simul sumli estis corpus Chrisi, singuli autem varia estis membra ». Ad eundem quoque sensum latina lectio nos perducit : etenim singuli memóra de memóro dependentia seu membra inter se connexa atque ita dependentia dicuntur, ut allerum, quum non omnia dona possideat, alterius auxilio indigeat. sto, singuli autem alterius membra (οἱ πολλοὶ ἕν σῶμά ἐσμεν ἐν Χριστῷ, τὸ δὲ χαθ᾽ εἷς ἀλλήλων μέλυῃ". Graccam lectionem alii explicant : « vos estis membra , si ex parlibus lit aestimalio , dum, si ex toto lit acstimatio, vos estis corpus Christi » (Est 3. Mai. cic. — Ew. lleinr. ctc.); multitudo igilur sola, non varictas membrorum, exprimeretur. Latinae leclionis Thom. trcs proponit oxplicaliones, quarum duas priores ab lerv. Lomb. H Car. acccpit, tertiam ipse addidit : « Estis membra dependentia do Christo membro, qui quidem dicitur membrum secundum humanitatem, secundum quam praecipue dicitur caput Ecclesiac... Alio moxlo : vos cstis membra depocndentia de menibro (Paulo), in quantum por me Christo acquisili cstis... Tertio modo potest exponi, uL designcetur distinctio et scrics membrorum : vos cstis membra «o menmbro (dependentia), i. c. 114 distinguimini et ordinamini ad invicem , sicut unum mcmbrum ad aliud ». Tertia explicatio, quai supra íam exposuimus, sola tencri polest ct a plerisque iure pracfortur (Gagn. Est. Lap. Nat. elc. οἷν Mai. Disp. ctc.). Quomodo singuli fideles sint membra, quae pro loco, «quem in corpore mystico occupant, et pro dono, quod acceperunt, auxilium mutuum sibi praestare «debeant, ostendit Apostolus varietalem donorum spiritualium (v. 28) variamque eorum distributionem (99. 30) commemorans. Ultimam igitur particulam (ex parte, ἐκ μέρους) quasi - explicans ait :
12:28
28. Εἰ quosdam quidem posuit Deus in. Ecclesia primum apostolos, secundo prophetas , tertio doctores , deinde virtutes , exinde gratias curationum, opitulationes, gubernationes, genera. linguarum, (éerpretationes sermonum). De ordinarüs Ecclesiae ministerns et inuneribus Apostolum non agere, ipsa enumeratio docet ct contextus confirmat. Inter ordinaria enim munera nec prophetiam, virtutes ctc. enumerare, nec episcopatum, presbyteratum, diaconatum praetermittere potuisset; quin enim Corinthi non minus, quam in ecclesiis provinciarum Galatiae (Act. 15,23), Asiae (Act. 20,17), Macedoniae (PAil. 1,1; 1 Thess. 5,12), Cretae (TZ. 1,5 sqq.), velut ordinarios ministros episcopos et diaconos instituerit, nemo prudens dubitat, licet in tota hac epistola eos non commemoret. Parum recte vero nonnulli censent, eum ministeria ordinaria (apostolatum, doctoratam) et extraordinaria (prophetiam, virtutes etc.) permiscuisse; in tota enim hac parte concordia; atqui eadem inter Ecclesiae membra continuo adsit oportet !. Quum allegoria satis sit perspicua, Apostolus eam non explanat, sed fundamentum dumtaxat , cui conclusio, quam inculcare vult, tota innititur, Ecclesiae nimirum, utpote Christi corporis, unitatem membrorumque diversitatem a Deo ipso. stabilitam, iterum asserit. 97. Vos autem estis corpus Christi et membra de memóro. Plerumque quidem universalis Ecclesia corpus Christi vocatur (EpA. 1,23; 4,12; 5,30 ; Col. 1,25 etc.); sed sicut particularis ecclesia templum Dei (vx; Θεοῦ 3,16 ; sine articulo) apte appellatur, licet universalis Ecclesia. sit ὁ νχὺς Θεοῦ, suo modo etiam eidem particulari ecclesiae, utpote universalis imagini cuidam, nomen σώματος Χριστοῦ (sed sine articulo, uti hic) iure attribuitur. Aliquid miri tamen graeci interpretes in hac denominatione invenerunt eamque a Paulo ipso coarctari censuerunt. Legentes enim : ὑμεῖς δέ ἐστε σῶμα Χριστοῦ xa μέλη ἐκ μέρους (cfr VV. LL.) illud ἐκ μέρους (er parte) ad utrumque membrum praecedens pertinere voluerunt , utsignificaretur « non solos Corinthios, sed omnes in toto orbe fideles » constituere corpus Christi (TAeod.), vel « ecclesiam corinthiam esse partem Ecclesiae, quae ubique terrarum sit, et corporis, quod per omnes ecclesias constituitur » (CArys.); difficile autem appositio ἐκ μέρους ad prius membrum (σῶμα Χριστοῦ) trahitur, nisi utrumque membrum (σῶμα Χριστοῦ xai μέλη) in unam notionem quasi coalescere parum apte statuamus. Rectius moderni graecam lectionem, quam meliores testes critici tuentur, cum solo ulümo membro coniungunt; ex paie enim fideles sunt membra corporis Christi pro loco scilicet, quem in eo occupant, et pro dono, quo ad illum locum occupandum idonei redduntur (οἷν Es/!.. Bisp. etc. — Mey. Goeb. etc.). Hac ratione et unitas Ecclesiae et multitudo variefasque membrorum optime exprimuntur : « vos simul sumti eslis corpus Christi, singuli autem varia estis membra ». Ad eundem quoque sensum latina leclio nos perducit : etenim singuli memórea de membro dependentia seu membra inter se connexa atque ita dependentia dicuntur, ut allPerum, quum non omnia dona possideat, alterius auxilio indigeat. Eandem ideam exprimit Apostolus (from. 12,5) : multi ununi corpus sumus in Christo, singuli autem alterius membra (ol πολλοὶ ἕν σῶμά ἐσμεν ἐν Χριστῷ, τὸ δὲ χαθ᾿ εἴς ἀλλήλων μέλη). Graccam lectionem alii explicant : « vos cstis membra, si ex partibus lit aestimatio , dum , si ex toto fil acstimatio, vos estis corpus Christi » (Est ?. Mai. ctc. — Ew. lleinr. ctc.); multitudo igitur sola, non varictas membrorum, exprimerctur. Lalinae lectionis Thom. trcs proponit explicationes, quarum duas priores ab Ilerv. Lomb. H Car. acccpit, tcrtiam ipse addidit : « Estis membra dcpendentia do Christo membro, qui quidem dicitur membrum secundum humanitatem, secundum quam praecipuo dicitur caput Ecclesiac... Alio modo : vos estis membra dcpendentia de menibro (Paulo), in quantum por me Christo acquisiti estis... ''ertio modo potest exponi, ut designctur distinctio et scrics membrorum : vos cstis membra de monmbro (dependentia), i. c. 1ta distinguimini et ordinamini ad invicem , sicut unum membrum ad aliud ». Tertia explicatio, quam supra iam exposuimus, sola tcneri potest ct a plerisque iure pracfortur (Gagn. Est. Lap. Nat. clc. , cfr Mai. Bisp. ctc.). Quomodo singuli fideles sint membra, quae pro loco, quem in corpore mystico occupant, et pro dono, quod acceperunt, auxilium mutuum sibi praestare debeant, ostendit Apostolus varietatem donorum spiritualium (v. 98) variamque eorum distributionem (29. 30) commemorans. Ultimam igitur particulam (ex parte, ἐκ μέρους) quasi explicans ait : 38. E/ quosdam quidem posuit Deus in. Ecclesia primum apostolos, secundo prophetas , tertto doctores, deinde vertutes , exinde gratias curationum, opitulationes, gubernationes, genera. linguarum, (éterpretationes sermonum). De ordinariis Ecclesiae ministeriis et muneribus Apostolum non agere, ipsa enumeratio docet ct contextus confirmat. Inter ordinaria enim munera nec prophetiam, virtutes ctc. enumerare, nec episcopatum, presbyteratum, diaconatum practermittere potuisset; quin enim Corinthi non minus, quam in ecclesiis provinciarum Galatiae (Act. 15,23), Asiae (Act. 20,17), Macedoniae (PAil. 1,1; 1 Thess. 5,12), Cretae (ΤᾺ. 1,5 sqq.), velut ordinarios ministros episcopos et diaconos instituerit, nemo prudens dubitat, licet in tota hac epistola eos non commemoret. Parum recte vero nonnulli censent, eum ministeria ordinaria (apostolatum, doctoratam) et extraordinaria (prophetiam, virtutes etc.) permiscuisse; in tota enim hac parte munera obeunda aptos reddidit, quibus autem Ecclesia hodie in tanta fidelium multitudine non amplius indiget, quum Spiritus S. eos, qui dona eiusmodi naturalia habent, gratia sua interna impellat, ut istis muneribus sese dedicent. Neque tamen negamus, cliam hodic interdum haec aliaque charismata omnia concedi; quae enim in vilis sanctorum, qui missionibus inter infideles, rudium institutioni, curae infirmorum aliisque caritatis opcribus sese integros dederunt, de extraordinariis, quos pertulerunt, laboribus et de extraordinariis, quos collegerunt, fructibus legimus, explicari vix ac ne vix quidem possunt, nisi Spiritum S. eos extraordinario dono ad ista munera obeunda idoneos reddidisse admittamus. Ultimo in loco Apostolus genera linguarum ponit, ut dono huic, quod Corinthii aliis omnibus praetulerunt, non nimium pretium attribuendum esse innueret (cfr ad 14,41 sq4.). Magnam esse charismatum varietatem nonnullis enumeratis Apostolus ostendit ; hinc nunc etiam varietas membrorum corporis mystici exoritur, quia non omnes omnia obtinent; singulis enim singula conceduntur, ut ita ex variis membris, quae suam quodque specialem operationem habent, corpus Ecclesiae constituatur :
12:29
29. Numquid omnes apostoli? numquid omnes prophetae? numquid omnes doctores?
12:30
80. numquid omnes virtutes? numquid omnes gratiam (lege : gratias χαρίσματα) habent. curationum? numquid. omnes. linguis. loquuntur? numquid omnes interpretantur? Multis suis interrogationibus Paulus ea, quae de varietate membrorum in corpore humano dixerat (17-19) in memoriam revocat, ut ex sua allegoria doctrinae practicae, quas proponere voluit, facilius colligantur. Sicut in physico, ita in mystico corpore varietas membrorum requiritur, neque magis, quam omnia membra oculi aut aures, fideles omnes apostoli aut prophetae etc. esse possunt. Porro Deus, ut omnibus corporis indigentiis consuleret, varietatem imembrorum sapientissime instituit singulis proprium locum et officium assignans; sapientissime quoque Spiritus S., ut Ecclesiae incremento, progressui , utilitatibus omnibus prospiceret, varia esse voluit charismata eaque inter fideles ita distribuit, ut omnes fratrum suorum auxiliis indigentes arctiore inter sc vinculo eolligarentur. Demum Deus prout voluit (v. 18) singula membra disponens variisque muneribus adaptans corpus ita temperavit, ut omne schisma cvilaretur οἵ singula membra ad totius corporis bonum conspirarent; simili modo Spiritus 5. prout vult (v. 11) dona sua singulis fidelibus dividens eo tendit, ut mutuae invidiae mutuique contemtus causis sublatis alii alros sublevent et sustentent,. Qui maiora igitur accepisse sibi videtur, ne glorietur neve alios despiciat; qui minora se accepisse putat, ne contristetur neve aliis invideat ; sicut humani corporis membra voluntati Dei acquiescunt, membra mystici corporis Christi acquiescant necesse est voluntati Spiritus S. dividenti singulis prout vult. Apostolus, licet neophytos donis acceptis contentos esse iubcat, meliora tamen 608 desiderare et quaerere non vetat; immo ut utiliora aemulentur cupit, sed ante omnia excellentiorem viam, qua sola ad veram perfectionem adducantur, eos ingredi vult, viam nimirum caritatis. Quare antequam do illis donis, in quibus comparandis et aestimandis Corinthii magnopere errabant, uberius et accuratius agat, excellentiorem hanc viam eis commendat; praeprimis igitur summa charismata, nisi cum caritate coniuncta sint, homini qui iis sit instructus nihil prodesse ostendit (12,31-13,3), deinde caritatem solam tot insignem esse dotibus docet, ut omnium virtutum quasi maler sit. et radix (13,5-7), eam demum solam charismatis omnibus pereuntibus semper esse mansuram addit (13,8-13). Intime igitur haec pericopa cum tractatu de charismatis cohaeret; nam quo in pretio gratias gratis datas haberi oporteat edocens neophytos ab inordinato eorum studio revocat. distribuenti acquiescant, Paulus inordinatum dumtaxat affectum veprimere voluit, quo alii ob splendidius, quod acceperant, donum gloriabantur, alii minus splendido non contenti fratribus splendidiora charismata invidebant; verum prohibere noluit, quominus ad meliora anhelarent. Quamvis enim dona omnia. a libera Spiritus S. voluntate dependeant, pia tamen precatione ab eo impetrari possunt (efr 15,13), atque certo quodam modo homo ad ea obtinenda etiam sese praeparare et disponere potest; nam improbis quidem interdum conceduntur, sed non est dubium, quin ab iis facilius obtineantur, qui vero eorum pretio cognito iuxta donatoris voluntatem ad utilitatem Ecclesiae se iis usuros csse promittunt. Hinc mirum non est, quod Apostolus Corinthios exhortetur :
12:31
31. Aemulamini (ζηλοῦτε) ewtem charismata meliora, sed etiam addat : ez adhue excellentiorem viam nobis demonstro. Vormam ζηλοῦτε (uemuleamini) esse imperativum, similis exhortatio (14, 1. 30) ostendit; immerito igitur aliqui, quia hane exhortationem cum praecedente allegoria pugnare putarunt, vocabulum pro indicativo sumserunt phrasinque interrogative legorunt, ut sensus sit : « Charismata meliora desideratis? Libenter ad ea vos deducam viam altiorum donorum vobis demonstrans » (TÀeod.); aut : « Non obstante expositione mea adhuc meliora dona studiosc quaeritis? Volo igitur excellentiorem viam vobis ostendere, quam si ingressi fueritis, maiore dono non indigobitis » (PAot. apud Oecum.). Quae explicationes non tantum, quia exhortatio nostra cum praecedente allegoria non pugnat, inutiles, et quia iuxta Pauli sententiam Corintli eo usque 2:e/?ora dona non quaesierant, ervoneac, sed. etiam tam coactae sunt, ut cx iunioribus paucissimi (lust. ctc.) eas. adoptaverint. Neque cum aliis exhortationem hypothcelicam dicere licet : « Si charismata quaeritis, quod non prohibeo, quaerite saltem meliora » (Est. Men. Tir. Nat. Bisp.. Dr. ctc.); nam haec quoque explicatio exhortationem absolutam cum superiore doctrina Apostoli de charismatis pugnare non recte supponit. Neque tamen Paulus charismata ita appeti et quaeri iubet, ac si summi essent valoris; quin etiam aliud S. Spiritus donum eis ostendere vult, quo deficiente gratiae gratis datac ci, qui illas possidet, ad aeternam obtinendam salutem non inserviant. [taque alterum r. 34. membrum transitus est ad sequentem tractatum de caritate, ct quia prius v. 31. membrum infra (15,1) similibus verbis repetitur, caritatis commendatio digressio quacdam est, qua nimia charismatum nesümatioreprimituret quidin vitachristiana valeantindirecte edocetur. vocabula καθ᾽ ὑπερδολήν ad. verbum δείκνυμι trahentes sequentem caritatis commendationem velut supervacaneam ab Apostolo designari putant (« quamvis id necessarium non sit, ex abundanti tamen vobis ostendo viam, «qua nossc possitis, quae dona sint meliora » (rot. Ew. Billr.); nàm nec aptus est sensus nec respondet vocabulis, quum xal ὑπερδολήν nusquam sit idem, quod ἐκ τοῦ περισσοῦ. Recte Vulg. et antiqui Graeci illam locutionem velut appositionem adiectivam cum substantivo ὁδόν coniunxerunt (ezce/lentiorem viam); sed CArys. cum reliquis Graecis et nonnullis modernis (acath. Mey. K7 Br. Heinr. ctc.) caritatem velut excellentissimam viam laudari putant, qua ad meliora charismata vel ad meliorem charismatum usum perveniatur. Contra quae longe plerique (Prem. Hero. cc., Thom. etc., Cai. Est. Lap. etc., Mai. Bisp. L R. Dr. etc. — (0d. Schn. Goeb. eic.) eam cum charismatis comparari atque ceu excellentiorem viam eis praeferri recte censent. Neque euim de modo, quo charismata obtineantur, neque de mcliore eorum usu in sequentibus Apostolus loquitur, sed charismatis caritatem absolute praefert. Quodsi obiicitur, in nostra explicatione Apostolum particulam adversativam (ἀλλά vel ὅμως) adhibere debuisse, coniunctivam aptissime adhiberi respondemus, quia oppositio non adest, sed gradatio : « exopto, ut meliora charismata aemulemini ; «tque praeterea (καὶ ἔτι) excellentius donum vobis ostendam, quod maiore cum contentione, donec illud assequamini, persequi debetis » !. Quae excellentior via est caritas, quam primo in loco ratione utilitatis cum charismalis comparans docet, ne summum quidem gradum eorum, nisi simul adsit caritas, ei, qui illis ornatus cst, ullam utilitatem afferre. A dono igitur linguarum, quod in suis enumerationibus semper inter ultima nominavit, incipit, quia a Corinthiis summum habebatur (efr TAeod.) : 13,1. S7? linguis hominum loquar et angelorum , caritatem autem. non. habeam, factus sum. (velut) aes sonans aul cipmbalum tinnzens. « Angelorum linguas dicit non sensibiles sed intelligibiles quasdam , quibus et universorum Deum laudant et inter se colloquuntur » (Theod. cfr Thom. ctc.), easque commemorari censet Ca?., ut duobus linguarum generibus, intelligibili angelorum et sensibili hominum, omnis loquendi modus comprehendatur. Verumlamen quum angelis varias linguas attribuere non possimus, cum aliis Graecis (Chrys. Theod. S. Basil. ep. 20^,1 etc.) multisque Latinis in hoc loquendi modo hyperbolen quandam agnoscere malumus, qua summus qui excogitari potest gradus doni linguarum exprimitur : « $i tam praestante dono ornatus sim, ut non tantum omnium gentium linguis, sed etiam mysterioso illo modo, quo Angeli, Deum celebrare et laudare possim, eximium hoc charisma, si caritate caream, mihi utile non est ». Per metaphoram ! inutilitatem designat: factus sum (et sum , γέγονα) aes sonans aut cymbalum tinniens. Omnimodam inutilitatem exprimi censet CArys. cum multis, quia aes sonans, utpote res inanimata et mortua (cfr etiam T/Aom.), nec sibi nec aliis prosit; sed aes sonans, sive cum nonnullis aeris fragmentum, quod pulsatur, sive cum aliis insirumentum aeneum, velut tuba, intelligitur, sibi quidem non prodest , sed aliis interdum inservit iuxta antiquum proverhium : « campana homincs in ecclesiam convocat, ipsa in eam non intrat ». Simili modo cymbalum tinnitus multos emittit, quibus lominum actiones reguntur, sed sibi ipsi non sonat (cfr Cai. etc.). Sola igitur propria utilitas negatur; atque revera exercitium gratüiarum gratis datarum aliis magnae saepe utilitati est, licet ille, qui iis instructus est, ob caritatis defectum eorum usu nihil mereatur nec verum cx eis sibi colligat fructum. At dc cuius caritatis defectu Apostolus loquitur? Caritatem, qua proximum diligimus, insinuant dotes, quas Apostolus ipse ei attribuit (4-7), alque de hac sola loquuntur C/Arys. T'Aeod. S. Basil. (|. c.) aliique multi; dubium tamen non est, quin virtus theologica caritatis intelligatur, qua Deum propter ipsum nosque ct proximos propter Deum diligimus ; sed prior sententia a nostra non discrepat?. Diversa quidem sunt obiecta materialia caritatis, Deus, nos ipsi, proximi, at « ex una eademque caritate Deum proximumquo diligimus, sed Deum propter Deum, nos autem οἱ proximum propter Deum » (S. Aug. (6 Trin. 8,8). Alteram quaestionem movet Zst., utrum de virtute infusa caritatis sit sermo, an de « affectu sinceri amoris erga Deum ut summum nostrum bonum et erga proximum ex eodem affectu diligendum, cuiusmodi affectus etiam in bono catechumoeno et in fideli poenitente Sacramentum desideranto et ad Dei amicitiam aspirante debeat agnosci ». Contra communem sententiam verba paulina do habitu caritatis, qui solis regeneratis οἱ reconciliatis competat, intelligi negat; « quum enim, inquit, Apostolus nihil prodesse homini dicit, si caritatis expers omnia sua distribuat in pauperes et corpus suum) flammis tradat (v. 3), non sentit, nihil prodesse, quod in bonis operibus christiane se exerccat, si nondum sit receptus in gratiam et amicitiam Deci, verum de eo loquitur, qui talia faciat non ex amore Dei οἱ proximorum, sed gloriam captans humanam aut interim fraterno laborans odio, aut extra Ecclesiam schismati alicui inhaerens ». Itaque Paulus iuxta Est. hoc in loco actus discernit, prout ex bona aut ex mala intentione producantur. Quam explicationem erroncam csse, contextus docet. De eadem enim caritate per totam hanc pericopam agitur; alqui et dotes, quae caritati attribuuntur (4-7), et totam sequentem descriplionem ad solum caritatis habitum quadrare, nemo negaverit. Praeterea Apostolus varia Spiritus S. dona inter sc comparat (excellentiorem viam vobis demonstro), sed nullo modo docere vult, qua ratione homo gratias gratis datas adhibere debeat. Comparatio demum ita instituitur, ut caritatem per so solam hominem ad vitam aeternam perducere, charismata vero, si a caritale sint avulsa, per se sola homincm ad vitam non iuvare appareat. Cuni reliquis igitur tenendum est, eam intelligi caritalem, quae « inse-- parabiliter concomitatur gratiam sanctificantem » (TÀom.), quae « vol idem est cum gralia sanctificante vel inseparabiliter ci annexa » (Zyr. Dion.) , quae « dividit filios Ὠοἱ filiis perditionis » (Cai.) ectc., uno verbo, quae « diffusa est in cordibus nostris per Spiritum S., qui datus est nobis » (Rom. 5,5). Porro quod dona illa sinc caritate nihil prodesse dicuntur, id ita intelligatur oportet , ut hoino, qui in statu peccati est ac proin caritate caret, exercitio donorum illorum, etsi ex bona inteulione agit, moritani proprie dictum non acquirat; recte TÁom. . « nihil prosunt, quantum ad meritum vitae aeternae ». Sicut alia bona opera, quae a peccatore ponuntur, possunt hominem ad iustificationem disponere, scd « dispositio hacc ipsa, nisi carilas sequatur, qua dispositio frustra est et nihil » (Zap.). Eadem ratione alia charismata, quae summis iure adnumerantur, sese ad caritatem habent :
12:3
In the New Testament (apart from Lk. 21:5) it indicates: a) an oath to be fulfilled under penalty of grave privations (Acts 23:14); b) "an object of malediction and execration" (Gal. 1:8-9). To utter it of Jesus was a blasphemous formula, incompatible with the supernatural charisms (I Cor. 12:3). Paul hypothetically resigns himself to becoming an a., that is, deprived of salvation in Christ, if only he might see the Jews converted (Rom. 9:3). From a. arose the Hellenistic …
… It is a spirit of falsehood, he explains, like Paul, an antichrist, whoever alters the doctrine about Jesus: qui soluit Christum (1 Jn. 4:1-6; 2:22-25; 1 Cor. 12:3). "If anyone does not bring you the word of Christ, do not receive him into your house, do not greet him" (2 Jn. 7, 11).
12:4
… repeated no fewer than 164 times (F. Prat, La théologie de St Paul, II, 28th ed., Paris 1941, pp. 476-77). In this body, though endowed with a manifold variety of gifts, ministries, and operations, there shines forth the unity wrought by the Spirit (I Cor. 12, 4-12). From this unity solidarity springs: "There are indeed many members and one body. …
… 3:22; cf. Mt. 3:16-17; Mk. 1:10-11); the distribution of graces: "Divisiones vero Gratiarum sunt, idem autem Spiritus, et divisiones ministrationum sunt idem autem Dominus, et divisiones operationum sunt, idem vero Deus, qui operatur omnia in omnibus" (I Cor. 12:4-6); as well as the formula of blessing with which St. Paul takes leave of the faithful of Corinth: "Gratia Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et charitas Dei, et communicatio Sancti Spiritus …
… Although he has most felicitous Trinitarian expressions (cf. Rom. 8, 9-11. 14-17; 15, 15. 16; I Cor. 6, 11; 12, 4-6; II Cor. 2, 21; 13, 13; Gal. 4, 6; Eph. 1, 3-14; Tit. 3, 4-6), P. presents an eminently Christocentric doctrine. …
12:7
… special meaning, namely that of a supernatural gift granted to a person not so much for himself as for the benefit of others, so that the Gospel may spread and the mystical body of Christ may be built up: it is given "for the advantage" of the Church (1 Cor. 12:7; Eph. 4:12). To this Pauline con-
12:8
… called in the New Testament "evangelists" or proclaimers of the "good news," to whom were added the "doctors" or "teachers," that is, persons endowed by the Spirit with the "gift" of teaching (cf. Acts 21:8; 8:5 ff., 40; Eph. 4:11; II Tim. 4:5; Rom. 12:7; I Cor. 12:8: to the "evangelists" was perhaps entrusted the first evangelization, and to the "doctors" or "teachers" the task of perfecting instruction, always in dependence on the Apostles). …
… faith by the same Spirit; to another the gift of healings by the same Spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another the discernment of spirits; to another every kind of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues" (1 Cor. 12:8-11).
… In the New Testament it indicates the revelations made by God to Moses (Acts 7, 38), the revelations contained in the Old Testament, especially the Messianic prophecies (Rom. 3, 2), the Christian Revelation (Heb. 5, 12), the sayings of the charismatics (Rom. 12, 6 ff.; I Cor. 12, 8 ff.; I Pt. 4, 11). St. Polycarp (7, 1) calls the sayings of Jesus "l. of the Lord."
12:10
… gods who announces the divine counsels and wills, he is the god of eloquence (cf. Acts 14:12); ἑρμηνεύς or ἑρμηνευτής is he who translates and interprets his own or another's language, he is the interpreter of words, signs, dreams, etc. (cf. Lk. 24:27; 1 Cor. 12:10; 14:26-28). Biblical i. is called "sacred" hermeneutics to distinguish it from profane hermeneutics.
… Such knowledge can be of two kinds: that which belongs to the graces "gratis datae" and is an extraordinary charism (v.) (I Cor. 12:10) granted to few, and that which is the fruit of progress in faith and in union with God, which can and must be attained by everyone (Hebr. 5:14).
12:12
… For we were all baptized, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether slaves or free, in one Spirit into one body... you are the body of Christ» (1 Cor. 12:12, 13, 27; cf. J. Huby, Première Épîtr. aux Corinthiens [Verbum Salutis, 13], Paris 1946, pp. 288-89). To the Galatians he said that by being baptized into Christ one puts on Christ …
Egregie Doctor, Paul, Instruct Me
There is no connection with the feast being celebrated, but it could be called a beautiful paraphrase of certain ideas contained in the Pauline epistles (I Cor. 12:12-13; II Cor. 12:2), such as Paul's rapture to the third heaven, the sublimity of the beatific vision, the difference between the present vision of heavenly things and that in the state …
… You are the body of Christ and members each in his own part" (1 Cor. 12, 12, 27). And to the Ephesians: "God hath made him head over all the Church, which is his body and his fullness" (1, 22 ff.). 2) Incorporation into Jesus Christ is brought about in Baptism, …
… The unity of the Church therefore comprises the body and the spirit of the faithful, consists in faith and in Baptism and, as still more clearly results from 1 Cor. 12:12-13, in the bond with the Holy Spirit, with Christ and with God the Father: "For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet …
12:13
… that by being baptized into Christ one puts on Christ and every difference originating in race, civil condition, or sex falls away: «you are all one in Christ Jesus» (Gal. 3:28). Whether one interprets the preposition εἰς of Gal. 3:27, Rom. 6:3, and 1 Cor. 12:13 in an almost local sense, saying that Christ is, as it were, the element, the medium in which Baptism immerses us (F. Prat, I, pp. 552-53; J. Bover, Teologia de s. Pablo, Madrid 1946, …
… According to St. Paul (I Cor. 12:13), «all of us, whether Jews or Greeks, whether slaves or free, have been baptized in one Spirit to form one Body». …
12:20
… And if one member suffers, all the members suffer together; and if one member rejoices, all the members rejoice together" (ibid., 12, 20-22, 26). "The ear - comments St. Augustine - sees in the eye, the eye hears in the ear... …
12:26
… upon the consummate exemplar of reparative action (Eph. 4:11-16; Gal. 6:14). The reparative will finds its verbal expression in the "acts" or formulas of reparation (Act. 4:24-31), and its affective expression in compassion for the sufferings of Christ (I Cor. 12:26): formulas and sentiments cultivated in devotion to the Sacred Heart
12:27
… mystery of the M. B., of the Christus totus, as St. Augustine often calls it (v., e.g.: In Ps., 90, Sermo 2: PL 37, 1159), is known, it is necessary to explain adequately the sublime affirmations of St. Paul and St. Augustine: "You are the Body of Christ" (1 Cor. 12, 27); "All men in Christ make one man alone" (In Ps. 29, Enarr. 2a: PL 36, 219): one man alone, one single Christ. …
12:28
… St. Paul attributes them preferentially to the Holy Spirit, but also to the Father (1 Cor. 12:28) and to the Son (Eph. 4:11). Charisms can be transitory, according to the good pleasure of the Holy Spirit.
In the list of charisms, in the early Church, the prophets hold the place of honor, after the Apostles: I Cor. 12:28 ff.; 14:1-5, 24, 29, 31 f.; Eph. 2:20; 3:5; 4:11; several times, in the New Testament, these interpreters of God appear, giving predictions, reading the secrets of hearts; bearers of …
12:31
… Theol., 2ᵃ-2ᵃᵉ, q. 184, a. 1). Such is the teaching of Christ (Mt. 22:35; Mk. 12:31), who said that by supernatural charity his true disciples will be recognized (Jn. 17:21). Charity indeed holds the primacy in the spiritual life (I Cor. 12:31; I Tim. 1:5), is the bond of perfection (Col. 3:14), the fullness of the law (Rom. 13:8-10), and every other virtue, if it is not accompanied by charity, is "nothing" (I Cor. 13:1-13).
… in unam, requested by the same cardinal, which in 73 chapters logically groups together what St. Paul wrote on each virtue (for example, ch. 7 De Caritate is composed thus: Rom. 5:5; 8:28, 35-39; 13:8-10; 12:9-11; I Cor. 6:17; 8:3, 11; 10:24; 12:31; 13:1-8, 13; 14:1; 16:14, 20, 22, 24; II Cor. 6:11-13; 8:24; 11:2; Gal. 5:13-14; Eph. 5:1; Col. 3:14; I Thess. 4:9-10; I Tim. 1:5-6; Hebr. 10:24-25; Phil. 2:4).
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.